LIBRARY 
 
 OP TUB 
 
 Theological Seminary, 
 
 PRINCETON, N.J. ■ 
 Shelf. Sectidn,....B4:^_ _ 
 
I 
 
 i 
 

 Digitized by 
 
 tlie. Internet Arcliive 
 
 
 
 in 2014 
 
 
 
 https://archive.org/details/moravianmanualcoOOdesc_0 
 
THE 
 
 MORAVIAN MANUAL: 
 
 CONTAINING AN 
 OF THE 
 
 MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 OR 
 
 UNITAS FRATRUM. 
 
 BY 
 
 EDMUND DE SCHWEINITZ, 
 
 PABTOIl or THI CHCRCH AT BETHLEHIM, PA., AND PRESIDENT Of THE COLLEQE. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY AUTHORITY OF THE SYNOD. 
 
 SECOND ENLARGED EDITION, WITH HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 BETHLEHEM: 
 MORAVIAN PUBLICATION OFFICE. 
 A. C. t H. T. CLAUDER. 
 1869. 
 
A. C. & H. T. Clauder, Printers. 
 
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. 
 
 The first Manual, giving an account of the Constitution and 
 Discipline of the Moravian Church, was written by Bishop Span- 
 genberg, and published in Germany, in the year 1774. lu 1775, 
 it was translated into English, and published in London, with a 
 preface by the Rev. Benjamin La Trobe. This work passed 
 through a number of revised editions, both in the German and 
 English languages. The last American edition, in a small pam- 
 phlet form of about seventy pages, appeared in 1833, but is now 
 obsolete. It bears the following title: "A Concise Historical 
 Account of the Present Constitution of the Protestant Church of 
 the United Brethren: Philadelphia, 1833." In the year 1789, 
 a larger work, containing over three hundred and fifty pages, 
 was written by the Rev. John Loretz, and published in Ger- 
 many, under the title : " Ratio Disciplinse Uuitatis Fratrum." 
 The first part of this volume comprises an interesting sketch of 
 the history of the Church, the other parts, treating of the Con- 
 stitution and Discipline, are obsolete. 
 
 The Provincial Synod of the American Province, at its last 
 meeting, held in the month of June, 1858, authorized the publi- 
 cation of a new Manual, suitable to the present wants of the 
 Church in the United States, and committed the compilation of 
 it to the writer. He has striven to fulfil the resolution adopted 
 by the Synod (see Journal of Synod of 1858, p. 105, F. 1); 
 although he found the duty assigned him a far more diffi- 
 
iv 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 cult one than he had supposed. The abundance of his materials 
 often rendered it hard to decide what was essential, and what 
 unessential ; and the number of Synodical Journals and Reports 
 to be consulted required the closest attention and considerable 
 labor. Whatever the imperfections of the Manual may be, he 
 thinks he can vouch for its authenticity. 
 
 The historical chapter contains an original sketch ; and the 
 chapter treating of the Present Condition of the Church is based 
 upon the most recent information which could be obtained. In 
 the Chapter on Doctrine, a Compendium will be found, setting 
 forth the essential doctrines held by the Church. This Compen- 
 dium has been drawn up with very great care, and exclusively 
 in the language of authorized publications of the Church, ex- 
 cepting only the expression "we hold," which frequently occurs, 
 or here and there a copulative, necessary to unite sentences de- 
 rived from different works. The Compendium is, therefore, not 
 a subjective treatise on Moravian Doctrine, but an authorized 
 statement of it, compiled from Moravian books. For the re- 
 maining chapters, the following official documents have been 
 consulted : Results of the General Synods of 1848 and 1857 ; Re- 
 port of the Proceedings of the Preparatory Provincial Conference, 
 held at Bethlehem, Pa., in the month of May, 1847 ; Report of the 
 Proceedings of the Provincial Synod, held at Bethlehem, Pa., in 
 the month of June, 1846 ; Journal of the Provincial Synod, held 
 at Bethlehem, Pa., in the month of May, 1855 ; Journal of the 
 Provincial Synod, held at Bethlehem, Pa., in the month of Oc- 
 tober, 1856 ; Digest of the Provincial Synod, held at Salem, 
 N. C, in the month of May, 1856 ; Report of the Provincial 
 Synod, held at Salem, N. C, in the month of February, 1858, 
 as published in "The Moravian;" Journal of the Provincial 
 Synod, held at Bethlehem, Pa., in the mouth of June, 1858. In 
 drawing up the chapter on Constitution, the writer endeavored 
 
PHEB^ACE. 
 
 V 
 
 to ])rt'sent tin- entire Coii.stitutioii, general and provincial, as 
 explicitly, and in as syninietricul a form, as possible. In order 
 to etiect this, it l)ecauie necessary, when giving the statntes, to 
 adopt one tense thronghout, and he chose that which is commonly 
 employed in constitutions. It has been his earnest endeavor not 
 to omit a single point belonging to the constitution, especially in 
 so tar as the American Province is concerned. 
 
 This Manual was submitted, in manuscript, to the Provincial 
 Board, at Bethlehem. Pa., and has received its .-(anctiou, after a 
 careful examination of its contents. At the same time, however, 
 it may be well to state, tliat the work is not intended, in any 
 way at all, to ■•^njjersctle the " Results" of the last (jeueral Synod, 
 or the .Journals and Keports af the l^rovincial Synods of this 
 Province. All these documents remain in force as heretofore, 
 and will guide the deiiheratious of future Synods. The jjurpose 
 of the Manual is a two-fold one: to give the members of the 
 Cluircli, in one compendious volume, the ecclesiastii'al statutes, 
 rules of discipline and articles of doctrine, which lieretotbre 
 coultl be found only by consulting a muid)er of diti'erent publi- 
 cations ; — and, especially, to afford an authentic work which 
 may be jmt into the hands of such as seek information res])ectiug 
 the Moravian ("hurch, ami wish to become accpiainted with its 
 constitution, discipline, docti ine and ritual. 
 
 The letters V. E. ('. in this ^Manual, or in otlier Moravian works, 
 stand foi- " I'nity's Elders' Conference," the Executive Board 
 administering the general government of the whole Church; the 
 letters P. E. C. stand for " Provincial I'^lders' (Jonterence." the 
 Executive lioard set over a ])articular Province of the Church. 
 "Synodal Results" is tlie name bv which the jiublished Journal 
 and Resolutions of the Svnod aic couinionlv known. 
 
 Pnii.ADKi.i'in A. Mav 17, ]X'>':\. 
 
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION- 
 
 The first edition of the Moravian Manual having been, long 
 since, exhausted, this second edition is published by authority of 
 the Synod. 
 
 More than one-half of the work has been re-written, in the 
 account of the Church and its enterprises, the necessary correc- 
 tions have been made, in accordance with the latest returns ; the 
 historical sketcli is far more com])lete tiian in the first edition, 
 embracing an exposition of the fanatical period; and ;in entirely 
 new (Section has been given, on tiie Histoi'y of tiie C'hunli in 
 America, including its interesting Mission among the Indians. 
 
 Under the liead of ' By-Laws to liie ( 'onstituti(jn of the 
 Anierican Province," will be found a complete summary of all 
 the enactments of the Provincial Synod that are of permanent 
 authority. Ileuce these P>y-Laws, together with the Constitu- 
 tion of tilt Aiiiericaii Province immediately^ preceding them, 
 present, at a glance, the entire body of ecclesiastical rules which 
 are now in force in this country. 
 
 In place of tiiat l)rief statistical A])})endix of the first edition 
 the substance of which is now found in the "Text Book of the 
 Protestant Church of the United P)rethren," tiiere are addi'il 
 eight Historical Table-, from the intioduction of Christianity 
 into Bohemia and Moravia to the present year of tlie Moravian 
 Church. 
 
 Two of these Tables, namely No. o, [jresenting the History uf 
 
PRKFAC E. 
 
 vii 
 
 the Renewed C'lmreh in the time;* of Zinzendorf, and No. 8, com- 
 prising the Foreign Missions, were prepared by Rev. Hermann 
 A. Brickenstein, tlic one l):ised upon a German Table of the 
 same sort, and the other ui)on the "Missions Atlas der Briider 
 Tnitiit," ])iil)lislied hv tiie ^Mission Board, in 1S60. 
 
 The otlier six Tai)les. namely Xos. 1, 2, 4, (i and 7, are 
 original, and were (h-awn up l)y the author. In the Tablea 
 treating of the Aneicnt Church, he has a(lo|)ted the chronology 
 of Palacky and (iindely, wliicii olten ditfers from that of Crauz 
 and Holmes. The Tabh- setting fortli the history of the Re- 
 newed Cliurcii since 17()0, and that relating to the Church in 
 America, are the results of a thorough examination of the official 
 documents preserved in tiie Archives at Bethlehem. 
 
 Touching the American Table, it nmy be proper to say tluit 
 while the details into which it goes will l)e of no interest to, and 
 are not intended for, the general reader, they may be deemed 
 important by the Ministers of the Church and others who are 
 active in its work, as affording a bird's-eye view of tiie History 
 of Moraviaiiism in this country, and a Table of References, no- 
 where else to be found. The author has been encouraged to 
 believe this, by various brethren to whom lie submitted his plan. 
 
 The publication of this volume has ho'cn much delayed by the 
 unexpected death of Mr. Amos Conienius Clauder, the Agent in 
 the Printing Office, whose name and memory deserve to be en- 
 shrined liere, as this was the last work in which he engaged 
 prior t<i liis illne.ss. He was an energetic ami I'aitliful sei vant uf 
 the Church. 
 
 In spite of the author's efforts to prevent it, several tyi)ograph- 
 ical errors have crept in. Page 17, read "Rokyzan" in place 
 of " Bokyzan ;" page 41 , second line from below, read "Oley" in- 
 stead of " ( )lney :" page 43, i-ead " 1844" instead of " l>i4."! page 
 68, read " I'nity's Elders' Conference" instead of " United Elders' 
 
viii 
 
 Conference ;" page 150, retul " Prokop the Great, leader of the 
 Hussites,"' instead of "Prokop the great leader of the Hussites;" 
 page 188, strike out the word Bishop before Christian (iregor ; 
 page 184, read "Helj)ers'" instead of " Helper's." 
 
 In the list of Historical wouks, page 11, Zezschwitz's article on 
 Luke of Prague and the liohemiau Brethren, in the second sup- 
 pleiuwitarv voluiiu' of Herzog's jMicycii)])adii', has been omitted; 
 as also i)r. ticiiuaiiu Plitt's treatise on "Die Lehiwise der 
 Bohniischen i^nuler," whicii has eonie to hand since that part 
 of the Manual was printed. 
 
 llKTHnKHEM. .laiiiiarv lo, ISilll. 
 
 The second edition of tiie Moravian ^lannal has been 
 examined and approved by the Pioviucial Board. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK I.— HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 
 
 , PASS. 
 
 Introduction 9 
 
 Section I. — History of the Ancient Church 14 
 
 Section II. — History of the Hidden Seen 26 
 
 Section III. — History of the Eedewed Church 30 
 
 Section IV. — History of the Church in America 38 
 
 CHAPTER II.— PRESENT CONDITION OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 Section I. — The American Province 49 
 
 List of Churches 50 
 
 Enterprises of the American Province 52 
 
 The Home Mission 52 
 
 Educational Enterprises 52 
 
 Publications 54 
 
 Section II. — The Continental Province 54 
 
 List of Churches 56 
 
 Enterprises of the Continental Province 57 
 
 The Diaspora 57 
 
 Home Missions 59 
 
 Educational Enterprises 59 
 
 Publications 60 
 
 Ministers' Conference 60 
 
 Section III. — The British Provinoe 61 
 
 Enterprises of the British Province 62 
 
 Section IV.— Foreign Missions 62 
 
 List of Stations 63 
 
 Schools 65 
 
 Classes of converts 65 
 
 Finances of the enterprise 66 
 
 Superintendence 68 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER III.— THE CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Introduction 69 
 
 Section I. — General Constituion of the Unity 70 
 
 Section II. — Constitution of the Provinces 75 
 
 A. Constitution of the American Province 76 
 
 Present By-Laws 80 
 
 B. Constitution of the Continental Province 87 
 
 C. Constitution of the British Province 88 
 
 Section III. — Use of the Lot 90 
 
 The Lot in marriages 92 
 
 CHAPTER IV.— DOCTRINE. 
 
 Introduction 94 
 
 Compendium of Doctrine 95 
 
 Easter Morning Litany 100 
 
 CAAPTER v.— MINISTRY. 
 
 Bishops 105 
 
 Presbyters... 106 
 
 Deacons 106 
 
 Candidates 107 
 
 List of Bishops 108 
 
 • 
 
 CHAPTER VI.— WORSHIP. 
 
 The Lord's Day 112 
 
 Services in the Week 112 
 
 Church Sea.sons 112 
 
 Memorial Days 112 
 
 The Ritual IIX 
 
 The Church Litany 113 
 
 Tlie Ministration of baptism to infants 121 
 
 The Ministration of baptism to adults 123 
 
 The Order for the administration of the Lord's Suj)per 126 
 
 The Rite of Contirmation 127 
 
 The Rite of Ordination 128 
 
 The Eorm of solemnization of matrimony 130 
 
 The Order of the burial of the dead 132 
 
 Prayer Meetings 134 
 
 Love Feasts 135 
 
 Liturgical Services 135 
 
 Services on Christmas Eve and New Year's Eve 135 
 
 Services of the Passion Week and Easter Festival 136 
 
CONTENTS. xi 
 CHAPTER VII.— DISCIPLINE. 
 
 PAOE. 
 
 Introduction 138 
 
 Nature and Purpose of Discipline 138 
 
 Exercise of Discipline — 139 
 
 Re-admi.<ision 141 
 
 Rules for individual churches 141 
 
 Necessity of Rules 141 
 
 Officers administering Rules 142 
 
 Relation of the officers to the P. E. C 142 
 
 General meetings of a church 143 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 Table No. 1. — Preparatory History of Bohemia and Moravia 147 
 
 Table No. 2.— The Unitas Fratrum before the Reformation 152 
 
 Table No. 3.— The Unitas Fratrum after the Reformation 156 
 
 Table No. 4.— The Hidden Seed 162 
 
 Table No. 5— The Renewed Church in the Times of Zinzendorf. 164 
 
 Table No. 6.— The Renewed Church since 1760 171 
 
 Table No. 7.— The Church in America 175 
 
 Table No. 8.— The Foreign Mis-sions 194 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIA>f CHURCH. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Church of which this volume treats is known by 
 various names: The United Brethren, The Moravian Church, 
 The Unitas Fratrum. The latter, originally adopted by the 
 Ancient, and retained by the Renewed Church, denotes all its 
 Provinces and Missions, as one confederated body, in whatever 
 parts of the world they may be. A brief appellation, of the same 
 import, is The Unity. The name Moravian is derived from the 
 country of Mora\aa, where the Church formerly had some of its 
 principal seats, and whence those refugees came by whom it was 
 renewed in Saxony. 
 
 In the year 1800, the followers of William Otterbein, a min- 
 ister of the German Reformed Church, who came to America in 
 1752, but soon after left its communion, constituted themselves 
 into a Society which assumed the name of " United Brethren in 
 Christ." This society is often confounded Avith the Moravian 
 Church of the United Brethren. Such an error was committed 
 even in the official report of the census of 1850. The two are 
 distinct and separate denominations in every respect. 
 
 There are three eras in the history of the Moravian Church. 
 The first comprises the period of the "Ancient Church," from the 
 year 1457 to 1627 ; the second that of the " Hidden Seed," when 
 the Church was without a visible organization, from the year 
 1027 to 1722; and. the third that of the "Renewed Church," 
 from the year 1722 to the present time. A brief sketch of the 
 origin, progress, decline and renewal of the Church is here pre- 
 sented. 
 
 1 
 
10 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 More complete histories, of an older date, are the following : 
 Cram's Ancient and Modern History of the Brethren, translated 
 from the German by La Trobe, London, 1780 ; Ratio Disciplince 
 Unitatis Fratrum, Barby, 1789 ; Gedenktage der alien Briider- 
 kirche, Gnadau, 1821 ; Bishop Holmes' History of the Brethren, 2 
 vols., London, 1830; and Bost's History of the Bohemian and Mo- 
 ravian Brethren, published by the Religious Tract Society, Lon- 
 don, 1848. putt's Geschichte der Bruder TJnitat alter und neuer 
 Zeit is a learned and voluminous work, but remains in manu- 
 script. 
 
 In the year 1842, thirteen volumes of original manuscripts, re- 
 lating to the Ancient Brethren's Church, were discovered at 
 Lissa, in Prussian Poland. These are now in the archives of 
 Herrnhut, in Saxony, and known as the " Lissa Folios." They 
 have thrown a new light upon the early history of the Brethren. 
 Two eminent Bohemian historians have examined these records, 
 and pronounce them invaluable, both as regards the history of 
 the Church, and the general history of Bohemia and Moravia. 
 The one is Palacky, author of the most complete history of Bo- 
 hemia that has been written, Geschichte von Bohmen, in 10 vols., 
 Prague, 1844-1866 ; the other, Gindely, whose work, Geschichte 
 der Bohmischen Bruder, 2 vols., Prague, 1857 and 1858, together 
 with the supplemental volume, entitled Quellen zur Geschichte 
 der Bohmischen Bruder, Vienna, 1859, forms by far the most 
 critical and exhaustive history of the Ancient Church in print, 
 although its weight as an authority is not a little diminished by 
 its gross Romish bias. 
 
 In the Church itself, based upon the new sources, have ap- 
 peared : Kurze Darstellung der Geschichte der alien Bohmisch- 
 Mahrischen Bruderkirche, Rothenburg, 1852, by Henry Reichel, 
 of Herrnhut; Zitsatze und Berichtigungen zu Plitt's Denkwurdig- 
 keiten der alien Brudergeschichie, 1844 and 1845, MS., by the 
 same ; Verbeek's kurzgefassie Geschichte der alien und neuen Bru- 
 der-TJniiat, Gnadau, 1857; IJfe of John Amos Comenius, by 
 Daniel Benham, London, 1858 ; Notes on the Origin and Episo- 
 pate of the Bohemian Brethren, by the same, London, 1867 ; The 
 Moravian Episcopate, by Edmund de Schweinitz, Bethlehem, 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 11 
 
 1865; GescMchte der alien Bruderkirche, 2 vols., by Bishop 
 Croeger, Gnadau, 1865 and 1866 ; Church Constitution of the 
 Bohemian and Moravian Brethren, with Notes and Introduction, 
 by Bisho}} Seifferth, London, 1866. 
 
 Histories of the Renewed Church exclusively are : Bishop 
 Croeger's OeschicMe der erneuerten Bruderkirche, 3 vols., Gna- 
 dau, 1854; Memorial Days of the Renewed Brethren's Church, 
 Ashton-under-Lyne, 1822; Zinzendorf und die Brudergemeine, 
 by Professor Burkhardt, an article in " Herzog's Real Encyclo- 
 padie," also published as a separate volume ; Verbeek's Leben 
 und Charakter des Grafen von Zinzendorf, Gnadau, 1845, embrac- 
 ing the history of the Church to the death of Zinzendorf ; Schrau- 
 tenbach's Graf von Zinzendorf, tmd die Brudergemeine seiner Zeit, 
 Gnadau, 1851, which is not a popular work, but sets forth what 
 may be called the philosophy of the early ecclesiastical system of 
 the Church. 
 
 The article on the Bohemian Brethren, in "Herzog's Real 
 Encyclopadie," is written from an ultra Lutheran standpoint, 
 without reference to the Lissa Folios, and does not present a 
 truthful picture of the Ancient Church. Zezschwitz's work on the 
 Catechisms of the Waldenses and Bohemian Brethren — Die 
 Katechtsmen der Waldenser und Bohmischen Bruder — Erlangen, 
 1863, contains important historical facts, although its tone is, 
 also, painfully Lutheran. In the "Encyclopedia Americana" 
 there is an article on] the United Brethren, or Moravians, which 
 has been copied into various Histories of Denominations. This 
 article describes the Church as it was when that work appeared, 
 since which time, however, its constitution has undergone many 
 changes. The " New American Cyclopaedia" gives a correct 
 account of the Church in its present stage of development. In 
 "Mosheim's Church History," a note by the translator, which the 
 editor of the American edition has thought proper to retain, 
 volunteers information respecting the Brethren derived from one 
 of the many scurrilous works, attacking and defaming the Church, 
 which were written by its bitter enemies, and published in the 
 last century. 
 
 Far more reprehensible, however, because it is systematically 
 
12 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 carried out and siqiported by a show of authorities, must be 
 deemed the spirit in which Dr. Kurtz, in his " Text-Book of 
 Church Historj-" (Philadelphia, 1&62), has written the section 
 that treats of the Moravians. Not only does he present the 
 fanatical period of their history — an account of which the reader 
 will find in the third section of the present chapter of this 
 Manual — as the epoch of Moravianism, but, taking his place in 
 the very midst of it, he forms his opinions of the Church in most 
 other respects from that standpoint. Not only does he pervert 
 the truth, in the matter of doctrine, but he makes statements 
 which are in flagrant opposition to the authorized articles of the 
 Church. Not only does he distort its practices to suit his own 
 subjectivity, but he deliberately falsifies history. 
 
 We have elsewhere published an extended criticism of his work.* 
 To reproduce that would be foreign to our purpose. Inasmuch, 
 however, as this Text-Book is extensively used, the following 
 brief testimony is here given, in order to show the animus of the 
 volume, and the ease with which those of its statements can be 
 refuted, which asperse the character of the Church. 
 
 Speaking of the doctrine, Kurtz says, amongst many similar 
 perversions : "As regards the objects of faith, the Son is regarded 
 as the exclusive agent by whom salvation is applied and accom- 
 plished, so that the relations of the Father and the Holy Ghost 
 to redemption are entirely ignored."f The official canons of the 
 Church set forth, on the contrary, amongst " the points of doc- 
 trine most essential to salvation," the following : " The doctrine 
 of the love of God the Father, who ' has chosen us in Christ before 
 the foundation of the world,' and who ' so loved the Avorld that 
 He gave His only begotten Son, that whosover believeth in Him 
 should not perish, but have everlasting life.' " Again, " the doc- 
 trine of the Holy Ghost and His gracious operations; that it is He 
 who Avorks in us the knowledge of sin, faith in Jesus, and the 
 witness that we are children of God."| 
 
 * See The Moravian, Vol. VII., No. 23, and Vol. VIII., No. 32. 
 t Text-Book of Church History, Vol. II., p. 263. 
 
 X Results of the General Synod of 1857, pages 7 and 8. See, also, the 
 Easter Morning Litany in this Manual, " I believe in God, the Father," and 
 " I believe in the Holy Ghost," Chapter IV. 
 
IKTRODUCTION. 
 
 13 
 
 But, further, in order to show that the ^Moravians believed 
 themselves to be the theocracy of the New Testament, Kurtz cites 
 what he calls a proclamation of their Church in Philadelphia, 
 containing these words : " To-day a visible Church of the Lord 
 is finally seen and recognized here ; we constitute the body of the 
 Lord; hither to us, all ye who belong to the Lord." 
 
 Now this document was issued in June, 1742, not by the Mo- 
 ravian Church in Philadelphia, which did not as yet exist, ))ut 
 by the Union Synod (see Section IV. of this Chapter), at its 
 last meeting. It had for its author, not a Moravian, but a lay- 
 man of the Reformed Church, Henry Antes by name. And it 
 did not say what Kurtz compels it to proclaim. He has torn 
 three distinct clauses out of three different parts of the address, 
 and deliberately manufactured them into one sentence. 
 
 The first clause refers to the arrival of a body of INIoravian im- 
 migi-ants from Germany, while the Synod was in session. They 
 visited the same, were catechised touching their faith and practice, 
 and their answers made so deep an impression upon the assembled 
 representatives of the churches, that Antes held them up to their 
 co-religionists as examples of what true Christians and church 
 members ought to ba 
 
 The second clause, as its connection shows, means that the con- 
 verted membership of the several churches in Pennsylvania, 
 whatever their denominational names, formed the body of the 
 Lord in that colony. 
 
 The last clause, as its context proves, gives an invitation to all 
 Germans, who loved the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, to further 
 the prosperity of the Union Synod and join with it in its efforts 
 to evangelize the land.* 
 
 * The document under consideration is found entire in a volume pub- 
 lished by Benjamin Franklin, at Philadelphia, in 1742, containing reports 
 of all the seven sittings of the Union Synod, together with some other papers 
 relating to the ecclesiastical history of Pennsylvania in that day. Said 
 document bears the following title : Derer Arheiter bei der Kirche Jem 
 Christi in Pennmjlvania, Schreiben an das gesamte Land (pp. 119 and 120.) 
 A copy of this very rare work is preserved in the Archives of the Church 
 at Bethlehem. 
 
14 
 
 HISTOEY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 We have adduced but two instances of the manner in which 
 Dr. Kurtz, who is the bitter foe of the Moravian Domestic Mis- 
 sions in Europe, writes the history of the Church, yet these will 
 sufficiently show that to be guided by him is to be led astray. 
 
 SECTION I. — THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 
 FROM 1467 TO 1627. 
 
 Bohemia and Moravia, once independent States, now Pro- 
 vinces of the Austrian Empire, and strongholds of its Romish 
 superstition, were the seats of the Ancient Brethren's Church. 
 About the middle of the ninth century, the Cheskian Slavonians, 
 who at that time inhabited these countries, and from whom the 
 present race of Bohemians and Moravians is descended, were 
 converted to Christianity partly through the efforts of the Roman 
 Catholic, chiefly through the indefatigable labors of the Greek 
 Church. At the request of Prince Rastislaw, himself a Christian, 
 the Emperor Michael, in the year 863, sent from Constantinople 
 two brothers, named Cyrill and Methodius, both learned and 
 zealous men of God, in order to preach the gospel to the people 
 Moravia. They became the apostles of the Bohemians and Mo- 
 ravians. ■ In the year 871, the Prince of Bohemia, Boriwoy, and 
 his wife, Ludmila, being on a visit to the Moravian court, em- 
 braced Christianity, and were baptized. This led to the conver- 
 sion of the Bohemian nation. Cyrill and Methodius, with the 
 Bible in their hands, which the former had translated into the 
 Slavonian tongue, established many churches in the two countries, 
 everywhere introducing a Slavonian ritual. Thus was laid the 
 foundation for that national church-feeling, and those liberal 
 principles, which distinguished the Bohemians and Moravians 
 over against the pretensions of the Romish Hierarchy. The 
 spirit of what was afterward Protestantism manifested itself 
 among them, and prepared the way for the Reformei-s before the 
 Reformation. That the popes of Rome did not remain uninte- 
 rested observers of these developments, may well be supposed. 
 
THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 
 
 15 
 
 Every influence •which they could exert was used to bring the 
 Bohemian and Moravian Church under their supremacy ; and, 
 at hist, in the year 1080, the zealotry of Gregory YII. was 
 crowned with success. Bohemia and Moravia became subject to 
 his See. The hearts of the people, however, still clung to the 
 customs of their fathers. They were ready, at any time, to wel- 
 come a reformer ; and, in the course of the next centuries, espe- 
 cially in the second half of the fourteenth, men arose among them 
 who loved the truth, and approved themselves as heralds of its 
 great champion, through whom those principles were promul- 
 gated which led to the establishment of l^e Brethren's Church. 
 
 On the 6th of July, 1373, John Huss was born, at the village 
 of Hussinetz, in the southern part of Bohemia. He Avas the 
 forerunner of the Brethren. Soon after having finished his 
 studies at the university of Prague, he re-entered the institution 
 as a teacher ; and, five years later, was appointed professor of 
 philosophy. Then God sent his Spirit, and Huss was converted. 
 To understand the Scriptures now became the great purpose of 
 his life, and he was determined not to be satisfied with systems 
 of human philosophy. The writings of Wickliffe, which had 
 found their way to Bohemia, and which he. diligently studied, 
 deepened these resolutions. In the year 1402, Huss was ap- 
 pointed to the Bethlehem Church at Prague, built by a wealthy 
 citizen, for the purpose of giving to the people a house of 
 worship in which the gospel should be preached in the Ches- 
 kiau and German languages. "With great power and eloquence, 
 he began to attack the moral corruption prevailing among all 
 classes, particularly the clergy. The indulgences, sold, in 1412, 
 by command of Pope John, in order to procure money for the 
 war with the King of Naples, excited his deepest indignation ; 
 and he lifted up his voice against them until all Prague was 
 moved, and the papal bull which granted them pubiicly burnt 
 by the professors and students of the University. In consequence 
 of this act, Huss was excommunicated, and religious services were 
 forbidden, as long as he should remain in the city. 
 
 Leaving Prague, he retired to the castle of Kozihradek, near 
 Austie, where he wrote some of his most important works. Sub- 
 
16 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 sequently he took up his abode in the castle of Krakowec, near 
 Rakonitz, whence he went out to the neighboring villages and 
 towns to preach the gospel. This was the seed-time of evan- 
 gelical truth in Bohemia. The harvest came in its season. In 
 the year 1414, a church-council assembled at Constance, in 
 Switzerland. Huss was cited before this body. He obeyed the 
 summons, relying on the safe-conduct granted him by the Em- 
 peror. But, soon after his arrival, he was treacherously im- 
 prisoned, and refusing to recant, unless his doctrines should be 
 refuted from the Holy Scriptures, which the priests could not do, 
 he Avas burnt alive, as 'a heretic, on the 6th of July, 1415, his 
 forty-third birthday, and his ashes were cast into the Rhine. 
 He met death with the courage of the early martyrs. In the 
 following year, his intimate friend and coadjutor, Jerome of 
 Prague, a layman, shared the same fate. The consequences of 
 these acts of violence, on the part of Rome, were fearful. Bohe- 
 mia was filled with indignation. A powerful party, called 
 the Hussites, flew to arms, and a most sanguinary contest ensued, 
 known in history as the Hussite War. In the course of it, the 
 principles and practice of Huss were forgotten by many of those 
 who claimed to be his followers. They contended for political 
 ends, besides those of religion, and were divided among them- 
 selves. Gradually two parties arose : the Calixtines, whose chief 
 purpose was the restoration to the laity of the cup, in the Lord's 
 Supper (hence their name from calix, a cup), and the Taborites, 
 who demanded a general reformation of the church. The latter 
 derived their name from their camp, called Mount Tabor, pitched 
 on the same estate which had given Huss a refuge, when ban- 
 ished from the capital. It grew into a town, that still stands, 
 on the Luschnits, an affluent of the Moldau, forty-nine miles 
 S. E. of Prague. The Taborites were the more enlightened of 
 the two parties, and many who entertained their views disap- 
 proved of the resort to arms. In the year 1431, the Council of 
 Basle granted certain concessions to the Bohemians, known as 
 the "Compacts of Basle." These were accepted by the Calix- 
 tines, but rejected by the Taborites. In consequence a civil war 
 broke out between the two factions, and resulted in the total 
 
THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 
 
 17 
 
 overthrow of the latter. The Calixtines now constituted the 
 national Church of Bohemia. 
 
 At its head stood Eokyzan, an eminent ecclesiastic, but not 
 steadfast in the faith, wavering between his love for the truth 
 and honor among men. This Church soon became almost as 
 corrupt as the Hierarchy ; while the numerous sects which arose, 
 about that time, were distinguished for extravagant fanaticism 
 rather than for sound doctrine or principles of true piety. To 
 human eyes, a reformation of the Church, and a revival of pure 
 and undefiled religion, seemed farther off than ever. But God's 
 time was come. 
 
 Amidst the degeneracy of the times, and the extravagances of 
 the sects, there had gathered at Prague, as members of the 
 Theyn Church, in which Bokyzan preached, a _ little band of 
 awakened Calaxtines, who earnestly sought the Truth, and en- 
 cTcavored to live as " the children of light ;" and, throughout 
 tlie^c6uiifry,'malay entertamed~srmiTar aspirations, and distin- 
 guished themselves by the same godly practice. This was the 
 caiscT-inrparticuIar, among;^ the more enlightened classes of the 
 Taborites. No outward confederation existed among them. 
 They were an invisible church. From the ranks of these men, 
 God chose for himself the founders of the Church of the Brethren. 
 
 About the year 1450, Rokyzan, induced partly by his better 
 convictions, but chiefly by his diappointment in not securing 
 from the Pope his consecration as Archbishop of Bohemia, began 
 to inveigh against the corruptions of the Church, and to exhort 
 the people to return to the principles of Huss. This gave new 
 life to the men of God at Prague. They sought counsel of their 
 eloquent teacher, fellowship one with another, and opened a 
 correspondence with those of like mind in various parts of Bo- 
 hemia. 
 
 Bokyzan directed their attention to the works of Peter Chel- 
 cicky, an eminent and forcible Avriter, who had retired from the 
 conflicts of the Hussite War to an obscure retreat, whence he pre- 
 tested, with all the sternness of a Puritan, against the corruptions 
 of the age. His views made so deep an impression upon them 
 that they could not wait for a future, but wished to begin an 
 
18 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 immediate, reformation. To this end, they besought Rokyzan 
 to i^ut himself at their head, promising to follow him wherever 
 he might lead. But he was not willing to undertake the risk. 
 On the contrary, foreseeing the near triumph of the Calixtine 
 Church, through the death of Ladislaus, the young king, and 
 the probable election of George Podiebrad as his successor, he 
 found the appeals of his friends inconvenient, and tried to induce 
 them to scatter to various parishes, in charge of enlightened 
 priests. This, however, did not satisfy them. Convinced that 
 a reformation, at this time, Avas not possible, if the Archbishop 
 withheld his aid, they determined to seek a retreat where they 
 could live together in undisturbed communion. 
 
 About eighty miles from Prague, in the Circuit of Koenigs- 
 graetz and the shadow of the Giant Mountains, they found such 
 an asylum. It was an estate called Lititz, belonging to Podie- 
 brad and his sons, with but a sparse population, and still suffer- 
 ing from the ravages of the Hussite War. Its chief point was 
 an ancient castle, on the Adler, the ruins of which remain to the 
 present day, amongst the rest a gate bearing the insciption : 
 "A. D. regnante Geo. Podiebrado 1468." To the east of the 
 castle lay the town of Senftenberg, or Zamberg, and to the north 
 the village of Kunwald. The inhabitants of the barony were 
 mostly opposed to the principles of Romanism, and Michael 
 Bradacius, the priest of Zamberg, rejected many of its ceremo- 
 nies, and longed for a revival of pure and undefiled religion. 
 
 To this estate the awakened members of the Theyn Church 
 retired, in 1456, by permission of the Regent, who hoped to im- 
 prove its material condition through their industry. A number 
 of others, of like mind, joined them from different parts of the 
 country. Kunwald became the centre of the colony, and Bra- 
 dacius its spiritual head. Its most eminent lay agent was 
 Gregory, a nephew of Rokyzan, a man of strong faith, sound 
 judgment, and holy living. The object Avhich these men had in 
 view was not, at this time, to found a church, but to carry out, 
 on the basis of the Articles of Prague and the Compactata of 
 Basle, the reformation begun by Huss, confining their work, 
 however, to their own circle, and forming a society, within the 
 
THE AJICIENT CHURCH. 
 
 19 
 
 National Church, pledged to accept the Bible as the only norm 
 of faith and practice, and to maintain a Scriptural discipline. 
 To this end they drew up and adopted a formal declaration of 
 principles, which were committed to the keeping and adminis- 
 tration of twenty-eight Elders, some of Avhom lived on the Barony 
 of Lititz, others in various parts of Bohemia. These Elders 
 were chosen by the members of the Society, and had the rule 
 over them. The association took the name of the "Brethren 
 and Sisters of the Law of Christ." But as this title induced the 
 belief, among the ignorant peasantry, that the Society was a new 
 monastic order, it was soon changed into " the Brethren," and, 
 subsequently, into " the Unity of the Brethren" ( Unitas Fra- 
 trtim). The details of this organization are wanting, and were 
 intentionally withheld at the time. That it occurred in 1457, is, 
 however, fully established. The first of March is observed as 
 the anniversary of the event, but without historic grounds. 
 
 The Brethren now lived in their retreat, for some years, un- 
 disturbed by the factions that rent the country, and separate 
 from the follies of the times. They grew in numbers and in grace, 
 edified one another in the Lord, and searched the Scriptures. 
 In 1461, however, a persecution broke out, owing, in part, to the 
 complaints of the neighboring parish priests, and, in part, to the 
 fears of Podiebrad that he had, unwittingly, given the Taborites 
 an opportunity to regain their strength as a political party. 
 This was the first of a long series of oppressions from which the 
 Brethren suffered. It would have crushed them, had it not 
 come to a sudden end by reason of the crusade against the king 
 and the Calixtines, undertaken at the instigation of the Pope. 
 In the complications that followed, the Society at Kunwald was 
 forgotten. 
 
 True to its aim, it now procfeeded to establish a more solid 
 basis, both in doctrine and practice. In 1464, a general convo- 
 cation was called to meet, under the open canopy of heaven, 
 among the mountains of the Barony of Reichenau. This Synod, 
 as it is generally denominated, agreed upon a body of principles 
 that have been preserved in the Lissa Folios, and constitute the 
 
. 20 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 oldest doctrinal record of the .Brethren.* It was " delivered to 
 the Elders," as its superscription says, three men having been 
 chosen, from the twenty-eight Elders appointed in 1457, to assume 
 the more particular government of the Society, namely, Gregory, 
 Procop, and John Klenova. 
 
 Another subject which engaged the serious attention of the 
 Synod was the propriety of totally separating from the National 
 Church, and of instituting an independent ministry. The in- 
 creasing corruptness of the Calixtine Establishment, the impos- 
 sibility of obtaining a .sufficiency of regular pastors by secession 
 from the same, and the advice given the Brethren by several 
 enligtened friends, and, particularly, by Lupacius, the Suffragan 
 of Rokyzan, were the reasons that led them to consider this im- 
 portant step. In all their deliberations, however, they were 
 careful to ascertain the will of God, making the subject one of 
 frequent and particular prayer. At last, in the fervency of tlieir 
 faith, they determined to leave the decision altogether to Him ; 
 and, either at this Synod, or at a subsequent one, they used the 
 lot, which settled the question in the affirmative. 
 
 In 1467, the Brethren met once more on the Barony of Reich- 
 enau, at Lhota, in order to elect the first ministers of the Church. 
 But as they did not know whether this was the time appointed 
 by the Lord, they again had recourse to the lot. Nine candi- 
 dates were chosen, and twelve lots prepared, of which three were 
 incribed with the word Est, and the remainder left blank. These 
 were put in a vase, and, after prayer, drawn out singly by a lad, 
 until each of the candidates had been supplied with one. The 
 possibility subisted that all would receive blanks. In that case, 
 the Synod would have looked upon the result as an intimation 
 from God to postpone the establishing of an independent min- 
 istry to some future time. Upon opening the lots, however, the 
 three marked Est were found in the hands of Matthias of Kun- 
 wald, Thomas of Przelautsch, and Elias of Krzizanow, who 
 were at once accepted, with great joy, as the future ministers of 
 the Brethren. 
 
 * Benham gives an English translation of it in his " Notes on the Origin 
 and Episcopate of the Brethren," page 38-44. 
 
THE AXCIENT CHURCH. 
 
 21 
 
 But now arose another serious question. Who should ordain 
 them? The Synod was of opinion that, in the times of the 
 Apostles, there had been no difference between a bishop and a 
 priest or presbyter, and that therefore the priests then present 
 might proceed to set them apart for the ministry ; that, however, 
 in a very early period a distinction had been made, had been 
 kept up by the Church ever since, and must not now be relin- 
 quished ; and, finally, that the ordination of their pastors ought 
 to be such as the Calixtines and Roman Catholics would be 
 compelled to acknowledge. Hence the introduction of the epis- 
 copacy was decreed. 
 
 There lived, at that time, a colony of Waldeuses on the Mo- 
 ravian frontier. Their development was not, in all respects, 
 like that of their brethren in the valleys of Piedmont. They 
 were on such friendly terms with the Calixtines, that, amidst the 
 convulsions of the Hussite AVar, which brought about fellowships 
 that Avould have been impossible under ordinary circumstances, 
 they renewed their ministry, when it was in danger of dying out, 
 through the agency of the national Establishment. Upon its 
 recommendation, two Waldenses, Frederick Nemez and John 
 Wlach, ^v^re_ordailled--prrestr5n the 14th of September, 1433, in 
 the Slavonian Convent of Prague, by Bishop Nicholas (Phili- 
 bert), a Legate of the Council of Basle. In the summer of the 
 following year, these two priests were sent to Basle, where the 
 Council was at open variance with the Pope, and in a full con- 
 vocation of clergy consecrated bishops, by bishops of the Roman 
 Catholic Church. This colony of Waldenses, therefore, had a 
 valid succession, 
 
 To them the Synod of Lhota sent a- deputation of three priests, 
 Michael Bradacius, and two others, whose names have not been 
 preserved, with instructions to lay before them an account of the 
 founding of the Brethren's Church, and to ask for episcopal con- 
 secration. The deputies were fraternally welcomed, and found 
 two Waldensian bishops surviving, Stephen, and another whose 
 name is unknown. At their hands they received the episcopacy, 
 with power to transmit it to the Brethren. Returning to Lititz, 
 another Synod was convened, at which they set apart for the 
 
22 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 work of the ministry, by the laying on of hands, the three can- 
 didates previously appointed, consecrating Matthias a bishop, 
 and ordaining Thomas and Elias priests. Thereupon a new 
 form of church government was instituted. It consisted of an 
 Ecclesiastical Council of ten Elders, some of whom were pres- 
 byters, and others laymen, at the head of which stood the four 
 bishops, and at their head again Bishop Michael, who was the 
 primate. This form of episcopal government, with some modi- 
 fications, remained until the end of the Ancient Church.* 
 
 Thus was the Church of the Brethren, after ten years of gradual 
 development, fully organized and established. In 1457, the 
 foundation was laid, even that of the apostles and prophets, Jesus 
 Christ himself being the chief corner-stone ; in 1467, the top- 
 stone was put upon the building, in accordance with the direc- 
 tions given to the Brethren by the Lord himself. John Huss, 
 the Reformer of the fifteenth century, began the work ; Rokyzan, 
 the Calixtine bishop, without meaning to do so, furthered it ; 
 Peter Chelcicky, by his writings, gave it a more positive aim ; 
 Gregory, the patriarch of the Brethren, carried it out ; and the 
 Waldenses of Austria seem to have been preserved, as a distinct 
 organization, that they might complete it, having done which, 
 this colony of them passed away.f 
 
 In the years which followed these events, the Brethren, in spite 
 of the persecutions to which they were subjected, increased ' 
 numerically, and grew spiritually unto an holy temple in the 
 Lord. Their strength lay in their discipline; their aim was 
 holy living. The danger which threatened them of falling into 
 anti-scriptural asceticism was averted, mainly, through the exer- 
 tions of Bishop Luke of Prague, one of the most distinguished 
 divines whom God raised up among them. They had about 
 four hundred churches in Bohemia and Moravia, with a mem- 
 bership of probably one hundred and fifty thousand souls ; were 
 zealously engaged in preaching the Gospel, and used the press, 
 
 * In the course of time the Council consisted exclusively of Bishops and 
 Assistant Bishops. 
 
 f Soon after transferring the succession to the Brethren, Bishop Stephen 
 suffered martyrdom, as a heretic, at Vienna. 
 
THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 
 
 23 
 
 with great diligence, for the furtherance of evangelical truth ; 
 published a' Bohemian version of the Bible, a Catechism, a Hymn 
 Book, nine successive Confessions of Faith, besides many other 
 theological works. Their principal seats Avere Jungbunzlau and 
 Leitomischl, in Bohemia, where they owned printing presses, and 
 Prerau, in Moravia. 
 
 From all this it appears that the work, which began sixty 
 years before Luther nailed his theses to the door of the Cathe- 
 dral at Wittenberg, had assumed an importance, when he was yet 
 unknown, which will ever award to the Brethren the title of the 
 Reformers before the Reformation. As such, Luther himself ac- 
 knoAvledged them, after he had become acquainted with their 
 principles. And although there were points, especially in refer- 
 ence to the discipline, upon which he and the Brethren could 
 not agree, the relation between them, with some interrui?tions, 
 was a friendly one. The Brethren sent several deputations to 
 him ; and he published their Confession of Faith, with a preface 
 of his own, at Wittenberg. Still more cordial was the connec- 
 tion between them and some of the other Reformers of the six- 
 teenth century, especially Bucer and Calvin. That they were 
 benefited by their intercourse with these leaders of the general 
 Refoi-mation, in a doctrinal point of view, admits of no doubt. 
 But the latter, on their part, learnt an important lesson from the 
 discipline of the Unitas, as Bucer, in particular, joyfully acknow- 
 ledged. 
 
 Soon after Luther's death, the Smalcaldic War broke out, 
 between the Catholics and Protestants. The Bohemians having 
 refused to take part in it, Ferdinand, a brother of the Emperor 
 Charles V., came to Prague, to wreak his vengeance uj^on the 
 people ; and as self-policy forbade him to molest the Calixtines, / 
 he began to persecute the Brethren. In 1548, a decree was pro- 
 mulgated, commanding all persons living on royal estates to join 
 either the Calixtine or Romish Church, or to leave the country 
 within forty-two days. A large number of the members of the 
 Brethren's Church emigrated, in consequence, and took their 
 way to Prussia. Meanwhile the Brethren extended their opera- 
 tions to Poland. George Israel, the patriarch of the Unitas in 
 that country, labored with great success, so that, in less than six 
 
24 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 years, about forty churches Avere established among a people which 
 had almost exclusively been Roman Catholic. These churches 
 were strengthened afterward, by the arrival of the Brethren 
 from Prussia, whence persecutions, on the part of bigoted Luther- 
 ans, had driven them. In this way, the Unitas Fratrum extended 
 more and more, and gradually came to consist of three confeder- 
 ated provinces — the Bohemian, Moravian and Polish. These 
 provinces had bishops and synods of their own, but remained 
 closely united as one Church, and together held general synods. 
 The first synod of this kind took place in 1557, the centennial 
 year of the existence of the Church, and was convened at Slecza, 
 in Moravia. Seven years later, the Brethren, in Bohemia and 
 Moravia, equally with the other Protestants of these countries, 
 enjoyed the favor of the liberal monarch who ascended the throne 
 at that time, under the title of Maximilian II. In connection 
 with the Lutherans and Reformed, they formed an Evangelical 
 Church Union, whose united influence gave them rest and peace. 
 Hence their cause prospered very much, in some respects. They 
 numbered many of the noblest and most influential families of 
 Bohemia and Moravia among their members ; they established 
 theological seminaries and developed their ecclesiastical resources 
 in other particulars, publishing, amongst the rest, the celebrated 
 Bohemian Bible of Cralitz, translated from the original, by their 
 bishops, after a labor of fifteen years, and i:)rinted in six folio 
 volumes. At the same time, however, their spiritual welfare suf- 
 fered, and their disciplme was relaxed. In the year 1609, the 
 Emi^eror Rudolph II. was constrained to establish permanently 
 the liberties, which the evangelical party had enjoyed under 
 Maximilian, by the promulgation of his well-known Imi)erial 
 Letters Patent. The Unitas Fratrum, which had been founded 
 in great humility, became a legally acknowledged church of the 
 land ; held as its own the Bethlehem Chapel at Prague, where 
 Huss, its forerunner, had proclaimed the gospel ; and had a bishop 
 associated with the administrator of the Evangelical Consistory. 
 But from this pinnacle of outward prosjierity, in the inscrutable 
 providence of God, it was to fall into the depths of adversity, in 
 common with the other Protestant denominations of the country. 
 Rudolph was succeeded by Matthias ; and in the event of his 
 
THE ANCIENT CHURCH. 
 
 25 
 
 death, Ferdinand of Tyrol, the personification of Romish bigotry, 
 would be king. Determined to set him aside, the evangelical 
 party, in 1619, when Matthias died, elected Frederick of the 
 Palatinate, a Protestant prince, to the throne. But Ferdinand 
 overthrew his power the very next year. Having done this, he 
 set, as the great purpose of his life, the total and permanent ex- 
 tinction of evangelical truth in Bohemia and Moravia. By his 
 directions, an Anti-reformation was imdertaken, of which Jesuits 
 and Capuchins were the heralds, and imperial dragoons the cham- 
 pions. It began in 1621, at Prague, with the execution of twenty- 
 seven noblemen, several of whom were members of the Brethren's 
 Church. The fundamental principle of this Anti-reformation was : 
 "Abjure evangelical faith, or leave the country." More than 
 thirty thousand families emigrated. • The sanctuaries of the 
 Brethren, Lutherans, and Reformed were closed; their con- 
 gregations scattered, and, as sheep without a shepherd, wan- 
 dered from place to place ; the evangelical party in Moravia and 
 Bohemia ceased to exist. And ever since that time they have 
 remained among the darkest of Romish lands. When the year 
 1627 dawned, the Moravian-Bohemian branch of the Unitas Fra- 
 trum was no more. The Polish branch continued for a period 
 longer. But being deprived of the strength of the main stem, it 
 was gradually grafted upon the Reformed Church of Poland, and 
 in the next decade grew to be one with it. This came to pass the 
 more readily, because the Brethren had always been actuated by 
 a sincere spirit of union, in their intercourse with other evangelical 
 Christians, and, as early as 1570, had succeeded in effecting a 
 visible manifestation of this spirit— a kind of " Evangelical Alli- 
 ance" — at the celebrated Synod of Sendomir, in Poland, a con- 
 vention composed of representatives of the Unitas Fratrum, of the 
 Lutheran, and the Reformed Churches, which unitedly issued the 
 Consensus Sendomiriensis. 
 
 The enemies of the venerable Unitas, founded a century and 
 three-quarters of a century before, had now, to all appearances, 
 accomplished a final triumph. In reality, however, the victory 
 was but a temporary one. The Church was cast down, not de- 
 stroyed. A Hidden Seed remained. 
 2 
 
26 
 
 HISTOHY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 SECTION II. THE HIDDEN SEED. 
 
 FROM 1627 TO 1722. 
 
 The histoiy of the Hidden Seed, from which the Renewed Mo- 
 ravian Brethren's Church has sprung, belongs to the mysterious 
 ways in which God moves "His wonders to pei-form," and is a 
 glorious fulfilment of His prediction, that against His church the 
 gates of hell shall not prevail. It sets forth the faith and hopes 
 » of a man of God, who has been well called the Jeremiah of the 
 Ancient^ and the John the Baptist of the Renewed Church, and 
 what he did, in the strength of that faith and by the elevating 
 power of those hopes ; and it brings to our notice the traditions 
 and priniples of old, as preserved for ninety-four years among the 
 descendants of the Brethren, in single families, which were in. 
 spiritual bondage, but, like the Jews at Babylon,, could not forget 
 their Jerusalem. 
 
 John Amos Comenius (born March 28th, 1592, in Moravia),, 
 was the instrument, appointed by the Lord, to prepare the way 
 for the renewal of the Church. The seed which fell from the tree 
 planted by Gregory and his coadjutors, in the middle of the 
 fifteenth century, nurtured and pruned by Luke of Prague and 
 his brother bishops in the beginning of the sixteenth, ar,d then 
 cut down by the ruthless hand of persecution, in the second quar- 
 ter of the seventeenth, he fostered mth great care, and watered 
 with many tears, until, in the providence of God, Zinzendorf re- 
 l)laiited it in a new soil, in the eighteenth century, where it took 
 root, and has now grown up a second tree, whose branches extend 
 to the far parts of the earth. 
 
 Comenius, after having studied at a German university, was 
 appointed, in 1616, Rector of the Brethren's Seminary, and pastor 
 of the Church, at Prerau. Two years later, he filled the same 
 offices at Fulneck, until this place was destroyed by Spanish 
 soldiers. In the year 1627, in company Avith a number of his 
 brethren, he proceeded to Lissa, in Poland. On their way thither, 
 having reached the summit of the mountain-ridge which separates 
 Silesia and Bohemia, they fell upon their knees, and Comenius 
 prayed most fervently, with strong cries and tears, that God 
 
THE HIDDEN" SEED, 
 
 27 
 
 would not take his "Word entirely away from Bohemia and Mo- 
 ravia, but preserve unto himself a seed in these countries. From 
 that day a prophetical anticipation of the renewal of the Breth- 
 ren's Church filled his mind. In 1632, a Synod, composed of 
 fugitive ministers and members of the Moravian-Bohemian branch 
 of the Unity, was held at Lissa, on which occasion Comenius was 
 consecrated bishop. The hopes of the scattered Brethren, at this 
 time, ran high, that the Protestant arms would prove victorious 
 in the Thirty Years' War, which was raging, and that the restora- 
 tion of the Church would soon be accomplished. In this expec- 
 tation, however, they were mistaken. The peace of "Westphalia 
 was concluded in 1648, but Bohemia and Moravia continued in 
 the ix)wer of Rome ; and the fruit^s of the Reformation before the 
 Reformation commenced by Huss, in so far as these countries were 
 concerned, were effectually and permanently destroyed. And yet 
 the prayer of Comenius did not remain unfulfilled. There was a 
 seed of righteousness hidden in his native land, which should be- 
 come manifest in God's own time, but in a manner different from 
 what he anticipated. ' Meanwhile he had been visiting various 
 parts of Germany, Sweden, and England, in the interests of the 
 cause of education, which engaged his warmest sympathy. He 
 returned to Lissa, in 1648. Eight years afterward, when the 
 town was destroyed by the Poles, the Brethren, who had made 
 it their place of refuge, were scattered over different countries. 
 Comenius, after a short abode at Frankfort on the Oder, proceeded 
 to Amsterdam, and remained there for the rest of his life, engaged 
 in literary labors. His writings were very numerous, and some 
 of them celebrated in their day ; for instance, Janua Linguannn 
 Reserata (ijublished in 1631 ), which was translated into twelve 
 European and several Asiatic languages. In 1671, after having 
 acknowledged and bewailed the errors into which he had fallen, 
 at one period of his life, in consequence of his connection with 
 persons who claimed to receive revelations from God, this venera- 
 ble servant of the Most High, the last bishop of the Moravian- 
 Bohemian line, ended his eventful career in the seventy-ninth 
 year of his age, hoping still for the restoration of the Unitas 
 Fratrum. 
 
28 
 
 HISTORY OP THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 For this end he had never ceased to work in all the countries 
 which he had visited, and, especially, during his long exile in 
 Holland. 
 
 The most important and abiding results of these labors may be 
 gummed up as follows : First, he republished the discipline and 
 church-order of the Brethren, adding a history of the Church and 
 reflections of his own, — the whole work bearing the title, Batio 
 DisciplincB Ordinisque Ecclesiastici in Unitate Fratrum Bohemo- 
 rum, — and dedicated it to the Church of England, to which he 
 commended the Unity of the Brethren in the event of its renewal. 
 Second, he published a Catechism, containing the doctrines of the 
 Church, and dedicated it " To all the godly sheep of Christ, dis- 
 persed here and there, especially to those at Fulneck, Gersdorf, 
 Glandorf, Klitte, Kunwalde, Stachewald, Seitendorf, and Zauch- 
 tenthal," villages of Moravia, where many brethren still dwelt, 
 and from each of which, in the next century, emigrants came to 
 Herrnhut. And, finally, he cared for the preservation of the 
 episcopate, and, in the year 1662, took measures for the consecra- 
 tion of two new bishops, in hope agaiast hope. These were Nich- 
 olas Gertichius, court-chaplain of the Duke of Liegnitz, and Peter 
 Jablonsky, pastor of a church at Danzig. Through \hem the 
 succession was carefully preserved until the year 1735, when it 
 was transferred to the Renewed Church of the Brethren. 
 
 And now we pass to the history proper of the Hidden Seed. 
 It is soon told. The Anti-reformation in Bohemia and Moravia, 
 under Ferdinand II., was at an end, the Brethren's Church ex- 
 tinct, and these countries lay, in abject submission, at the feet of 
 Rome ; but, in the very nature of the case, many families had 
 been forced into a mere outward conformity to the Romish wor- 
 ship, without yielding the convictions of their hearts. This proved 
 to be the experience, particularly, of such members of the Unitas 
 Fratrum as had remained in their native land. They were true 
 to the doctrines of their fathers, as far as this was possible under 
 the oppression of the Hierarchy; they concealed their bibles, 
 hymn-books, and other evangelical writings ; strengthened their 
 faith by these means, and often met, in secret, for mutual edifica- 
 tion, as the founders of the Church had done two centuries before. 
 
THE HIDDEN SEED. 
 
 29 
 
 Occasionally, they were visited by exiled pastors, who adminis- 
 tered the Lord's Supper ; at other times, they went on journeys 
 to Protestant countries, and received the sacrament there. All 
 this was done with the utmost secrecy ; and if any were detected 
 they suffered severe punishments. Such a state of affairs con- 
 tinued imtil the close of the seventeenth century, when a new 
 generation had grown up, and the light cf evangelical truth be- 
 came obscured among the descendants of the Brethren. Kever- 
 theless, the traditions and principles of former days remained in 
 single families, especially in Moravia, and the Unitas Fratrum 
 was never entirely forgotten. There Avere, in particular, indi- 
 vidual men of God, — aged fathers of the invisible church,— who 
 kept up the connection between the jiresent and the past, and 
 looked with longing eyes into the future. Among these, Martin 
 Schneider, of Zauchtenthal, and after him, his grandson, Samuel 
 Schneider, deserve to be mentioned, both of whom were preachers 
 of righteousness in their families and among their neighbors, and 
 ceased not to exhort to repentance, and to encourage the hope of 
 a resuscitation of the Church of the Brethren. Not less distin- 
 guished was George Jaeschke, of Sehlen. Born 1624, in the midst 
 of the oppressions of the Anti-reformation, trained up with pious 
 solicitude in the Avays of the Lord, and taught to love the princi- 
 ples of evangelical truth, he lived for more than four-score years, 
 from the beginning almost to the end of the period of the Hidden 
 Seed, doing what he could to perpetuate the memory of the 
 fathers, and keep alive their faith. He had five grandsons, of the 
 family of the Neissers, and a young son, INIichael by name, born 
 to him in his extreme old age. In 1707, feeling his departure to 
 be at hand, he called his son and grandsons around his bed, laid 
 upon them his blessing, commended Michael to the particular 
 care of the latter, and then, full of faith, which seemed to catch 
 something of the spirit of prophecy, as he drew near the land of 
 sight, declared it to be his firm conviction that the time for a 
 renewal of the Brethren's Church was close at hand, exhorting 
 them not to hesitate to make any sacrifices in view of this event, 
 even if it should be to forsake their homes and native land. But, 
 however bright the anticipations of this patriarch, they seemed 
 
30 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 destined not to be fulfilled. When he was no more, and when 
 the Schneiders and other fathers were gone, the meetings for edi- 
 fication were gradually given up, or restricted to family worship. 
 The reading of evangelical books, the singing of hymns, and 
 other similar exercises, were, indeed, continued by their descend- 
 ants, but merely as meritorious works, in Avhich, together with 
 the rejection of Romish superstitions, they sought the essence of 
 evangelical piety, instead of cultivating repentance, faith, and 
 holiness. Humanly speaking, therefore, the Hidden Seed seemed 
 on the point of perishing forever, and the prospect of a resuscita- 
 tion of the Unitas Fratrum farther off than at any previous 
 period. But this was God's time. Fifteen years after the aged 
 Jaeschke had been gathered to his fathers, his dying anticipa- 
 tions, and the prayer of Comenius before him, uttered on the 
 mountain-top, began to be fulfilled. The days came for the re- 
 planting of the Hidden Seed. The history of the Renewed 
 Brethren's Church opens. 
 
 SECTION III. — THE RENEWED CHURCH. 
 
 PROM 1:22 TO 1868. 
 
 The renewal of the Church was not a work of man, but of 
 God. No well-devised plan, no fixed purpose, except to glorify 
 His name, actuated the agents whom He employed. They were 
 led by a way they knew not, step by step, as the founders of the 
 Ancient Unitas had been, until the work was accomplished, and 
 the old principles, rejuvenated by the infusion of new life from 
 the Evangelical Church of Germany, pulsated through a new 
 body, and were felt in distant countries, and among heathen 
 tribes. 
 
 A glance at the preparations made in Germany for the renewal 
 of the Church will first be necessary. 
 
 In the second half of the seventeenth century, God called a 
 man to the service of the Evangelical Church of that country, 
 who built with great zeal upon the foundation laid by the Re- 
 
THE RENEWED CHURCH. 
 
 31 
 
 formers, and accomplished a work which tliey did not live long 
 enough to perform. Hi s na me was Philip Jacob Spener, born 
 in 1635, died in 1705. He recognized tlie imjwrtance of" awaken- 
 ing more spiritualitj among Christians, and directed all his 
 eftorts to this end ; ui^holding, in particular, the idea of what he 
 called ecclesiolae in ecclesia — liitle churches within tlie church — 
 composed of converted Christians, and having for their aim the 
 furtherance of personal piety, and the purifying and sanctifying of 
 the whole Church. In tlie beginning of the eighteenth century, 
 there lived at Hennersdorf, an estate of Upper Lusatia, in Sax- 
 ony, a learned and godly woman, the Baroness de Oersdorf, who 
 had adopted this idea of Spener, and carried it out injier own 
 immediate circle. On the 26th of May, her daughter, married 
 to a Count de Zinzendorf, gave birth to a son, named Nicliolas 
 Louis. His father, who filled a high office at the Saxon court, 
 •died soon after, and his education was committed to tli« care of 
 his grandmother, who took him to her estate, and procured for 
 him a pious and worthy tutor. Under these influences, Zinzen- 
 dorf grew up, and, from his earliest infancy, learned to love the 
 Lord with his whole heart. After having formed a covenant, 
 which had for its aim the spread of the gospel, with several 
 friends, particularly with Baron Frederick de Watteville, while 
 pursuing his studies at the University, he purchased the estate 
 of Berthelsdorf, on attaining to his majority, in order to make 
 it the centre from which to extend his operations. In what 
 particular manner these operations should be carried on, he, as 
 yet, knew not. In the year 1722, Andrew Eothe, a devoted 
 young clergyman, became the parish minister of tliis estate, by 
 the vocation of Zinzendorf A few months later, the Count 
 married Erdmuth Dorothea, Countess de Reuss, a true handmaid 
 of Jesus, who was ready to second her husband in all his efforts 
 for the furtherance of the kingdom of God. At that time, there 
 resided at Goerlitz, about half a day's journey from Berthels- 
 dorf, a faithful pastor, Schaeffer by name, united with Zinzendorf 
 in the closest bonds of friendship, and sharing his desire to pro- 
 mote the cause of the Lord ; and an humble mechanic, Christian 
 David, a native of Moravia, once a bigoted Eomauist, now, after 
 
32 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 many outward trials and inward agonies, brought to a full 
 knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, mainly through Schaeffer's 
 instrumentality. 
 
 These were the agents by whom the Lord God was about to 
 renew the days of the Brethren as of old ; and such the prepara- 
 tions which had been going on for the resuscitation of their 
 Church. 
 
 Christian David had " faith which worketh by love." Him- 
 self rejoicing in the Lord, he longed to make others the par- 
 takers of his joy. In the years from 1717 to 1722, he undertook 
 several journeys to Moravia, seeking out the former seats of the 
 Brethrelf, and preaching Christ Jesus and Him Crucified. An 
 awakening took place among those who were evangelically pre- 
 disposed, and especially in the families descended from the 
 Brethren. Some of these expressed a desire to seek a home 
 elsewhere, that they might enjoy liberty of conscience. Christian 
 David visited them several times, without finding for them such 
 a home. But as often as he returned to Goerlitz, he spoke of 
 their wishes. Schaeffer reported the case to Rothe, Rothe men- 
 tioned it to Zinzendorf, and Zinzendorf sent for Christian David. 
 The result of the convei-sation between them was a promise to 
 receive the awakened Moravians at Berthelsdorf On Whit- 
 Monday, 1722, Christian David unexpectedly appeared among 
 his friends in Moravia, who had given up the hope of ever seeing 
 him again, and brought them the message of the Count. Two 
 of the grandsons of the patriarch Jaeschke, Jacob and Augustin 
 Neisser, determined to emigrate forthwith. On Wednesday, 
 the 27th day of May, at 10 o'clock at night, accompanied by 
 their wives and four children, together with a young girl, who 
 who was a relative of the family, and Michael Jaeschke, whom 
 their grandfather had so earnestly commended to their care in 
 the event of an emigration — ten souls in all— they left house and 
 home for Christ's sake, and, led by Christian David, safely crossed 
 the frontier. By way of Goerlitz, where Schaeffer welcomed and 
 encouraged them, they arrived at Berthelsdorf, on the eighth of 
 June. Nine days later, this little company assembled in a wood 
 of the estate, bordering on the high-road from Loebau to Zittau, 
 
THE RENEWED CHURCH, 
 
 33 
 
 in order to build a liouse. The spot was a dreary Avilderness, 
 but Christian Da\'i(I, full of faith, struck his axe into the iirst 
 tree that was felled, exclaiming, " Here the sparrow hath found 
 a house, and the swallow a nest for herself, where she may lay 
 her young, even thine altars, O Lord of Hosts, my King and my 
 God." (Ps. 84 : 3.) Such was the beginning of Herrnhut, the 
 mother-church of the Renewed Unitas Fratrum. 
 "Itrthe'month of November, of the same year, the house was 
 dedicated in a solemn manner, on which occasion Christian David 
 declared it to be his conviction, that a city of God weuld there 
 arise, whose light would shine far and wide. All these events 
 took place under the direction of Heiz, Count Ziniendorf's 
 steward, a man of faith and of God. The Count himself was 
 absent, having accepted a post at the Saxon court, contrary to 
 his own inclinations, but in obedience to the Avill of his family. 
 In December, when on his Avay to Hennersdorf, with his young 
 bride and his friend, Baron de "Watteville, as the carriage passed 
 the spot where Herrnhut now stands, he saw a new dwelling 
 erected near the road. On inquiry, his servants informed him 
 that it was the abode of the immigrants from Moravia. Alight- 
 ing from the carriage, he entered the house. That was the first 
 meeting between the Moravian Brethren and the man whom God 
 had ordained to be the chief agent in the renewal of their Church. 
 
 At that time, however, the Count had no idea of such a thing. 
 He had merely given shelter to a few homeless wanderers. His 
 plan, without any reference to them, was to form on his estate 
 an ecclesiola in ecclesia, of which he, Watteville, Rothe, and 
 Schaeffer, should be the leaders, and through this association to 
 work for the spread of the Gospel. And this purpose he pursued 
 for a time, paying but little attention to the immigrants. But 
 his thoughts were not God's thoughts. The number of Brethren 
 increased rapidly, through the exertions of Christian David, who 
 paid several visits to his native country. Pious families from 
 Germany, too, were attracted to Herrnhut, and, in the short period 
 of five years, a colony was gathered numbering upward of three 
 hundred souls. 
 
 Meanwhile the Adversary had not been idle. Dissensions 
 
34 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 broke out among them. The Moravians insisted on introducing 
 the ancient discipline of their fathers ; those not from Moravia 
 knew nothing of it. In points of doctrine, also, there was much 
 dispute. This state of affairs continued for two years. Then 
 Zinzendorf, who had made the colony the subject of his daily 
 prayers, came to its relief. Having obtained leave of absence 
 from his duties at court, he visited Herrnhut, convened the lead- 
 ing men, and, with their assistance, drew up statutes, based upon 
 the ancient discipline of the Brethren, in so far as this was kno\vn. 
 These statutes were adopted on May 12th, and the inhabitants 
 pledged themselves to observe them. In this way, peace and 
 harmony were restored. Soon after he found, in the library at 
 Zittau, a copy of the Ratio Discipliiue* of the Unitas Fratrum, 
 published by Comenius in the event of the renewal of the Church, i 
 translated the work, while on a journey, and brought it to Herrn- 
 hut, to the great joy of the Moravians, whose ancient discipline! 
 was now restored. 
 
 The events of the month of May were sealed by God himself, 
 on the occasion of a general celebration of the Lord's Supper, in 
 the parish-church of BertheLsdorf, where the Brethren of Herrn- 
 hut were baptized with the Holy Ghost, in a most abundant 
 manner, and, amidst a general melting together of hearts, cove- 
 nanted before the Lord to be and remain one in Him. Tliis 
 day (August 13th) was the spiritual birthday of the Church, and 
 is commemorated as such. 
 
 The cause of the Brethren now prospered greatly, in the face 
 of much opposition and persecution, and the will of the Lord, 
 that the Ancient Unitas Fratrum should be renewed, became 
 more and more manifest, in spite of Zinzendorf 's reluctance to 
 accept this idea, until the renewal was consummated by the trans- 
 fer of the episcopate, which had been so wonderfully pz-eserved, 
 in hope against hope, to the Brethren of Herrnhut. In the year 
 1735, March 13th, David Nitschmann, a Moravian inimigrant, 
 was consecrated the first bishop of the Renewed Brethren's 
 Church, by Daniel Jablonsky and Christian Sitkovius, the sur- 
 
 * This copy is still to be seen at Zittau, together with the letter of the 
 G)unt, returning thanks for the loan of it. 
 
THE RENEWED CHURCH. 
 
 35 
 
 viving bishops of the ancient succcsi?ion. The second bishop was 
 Count Zinzendorf himself, wlio resigned his office at the Saxon 
 court, and, rclinquisliing all worldly honors, gave himself up to 
 the ministry of tlie gospel, and the service of the Brethren. This 
 completed the organization of the Church. The faith and hopes 
 of the venerable Comenius were not put to shame. In the course 
 of the next years, the Church was recognized by the Govern- 
 ments of Prussia and Saxony, and by the parliament of Great 
 Britain, which also acknowledged the validity of the episcopate. 
 Concessions were afterward granted in all the countries of Europe, 
 to which it spread. 
 
 Meanwhile a peril, far greater than any that persecutions can 
 bring, began to show itself (1745). 
 
 In Central Germany, in the region of Frankfort-on-the-Main, 
 were two settlements of the Brethren, called Herrnhaag and 
 Marienborn. Within these secluded ^retreats, a spirit came into 
 being that was not of God, that disgraced the Church, and that, 
 yet, took its rise from love to God and devotedness to the Church. 
 Such is the deceitfulness of the human heart, when intensified 
 by the subtlety of the devil ! 
 
 The fundamental doctrine of the Brethren was the atonement 
 of Christ. In His innocent suffering and meritorious death, He 
 became to them, literally, " all and in all." Hence they made 
 war upon selfrighteousness in every form. However proper this 
 was, it proved the means of leading them astray. They exalted 
 tlie efficacy of the blood of Christ in a fanciful and antiscriptural 
 style. The wounds of Jesus, and particularly the wound in His 
 side, formed the topic of exposition and song in public, the sub- 
 ject of meditation apd converse in private. A new religious 
 phraseology, without warrant from the Bible, gained the suprem- 
 acy. The relation between Christ and His Church was described 
 in language more highly figurative, and under images more sen- 
 suous, than anything found even in the Song of Solomon. A 
 mania spread to spiritualize, especially the marriage relation, 
 and to express holy feelings in extravagant terms. Hymns 
 abounded, treating of the passion of Jesus, apostrophizing the 
 wound in His side, degrading sacred things to a level with the 
 
36 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 worst puerilities, and pouring forth sentimental nonsense like a 
 flood ; while services, in themselves devotional and excellent, 
 were changed into occasions for performances more in keeping 
 with the stage of a common theatre than with the sanctity of 
 the house of God. In short, fimaticism rioted among ministers 
 and people, and spread from Herrnhaag and Marienborn to other 
 churches both on the Continent of Europe and in England. 
 Those in America escaped, or were but slightly affected. 
 
 This continued for about five years, reaching its climax in 
 1749. It is possible that immoralities of life may have occurred 
 in single instances, although there are no positive proofs of this; 
 the great majority of the Brethren, however, were preserved from 
 such extremes. 
 
 For a long time, Zinzendorf, who had helped to originate the 
 evil by his unguarded style of speaking and writing upon re- 
 ligious themes, was kept in ignorance of the real state of affairs. 
 No sooner did he become aware of it, however, than energetic 
 measures followed to bring back the Brethren to the simplicity 
 of the Gospel. Several of his coadjutors, Spangenberg in par- 
 ticular, lent their earnest aid, and, in due time, the Church was 
 purged of every vestige of fanaticism. 
 
 It is owing to this episode in its history that such bitter and 
 slanderous attacks were made upon it, in the last century, and 
 are, occasionally, brought to light even at the present day. 
 
 In response to these assaults, it is but necessary to urge the 
 fact that the Church of the Brethren, after only five years of 
 aberrations, and these not universal, was restored to full sound- 
 ness, both in doctrine and practice. This is an experience with- 
 out a parallel in ecclesiastical history, and jhows how firmly it 
 was founded upon Christ as its chief corner-stone. Even Dr. 
 Kurtz is constrained to acknowledge this. After reveling in 
 his account of the fanatical period, he concludes as follows : 
 " That the communion did not perish by these extravagances . . 
 ... is a phenomenon that stands alone in Church History, and 
 testifies stronger than everything el§e, how deeply and firmly the 
 originator and the communion were rooted in the Gospel,"* 
 * Text-Book of Ch. Hist., p. 253 and 254. 
 
THE RENEWED CHURCH. 
 
 37 
 
 In the course of time, the particular purpose for which God 
 had brought about the renewal of the Church became more and 
 more apparent. It was the work of foreign missions. But ten 
 years after its founding, the first messengers to the heathen went 
 forth from Herrnhut (1732), and since that period this has been 
 the field to which the Brethren direct their chief attention and 
 devote their best strength. 
 
 The home churches were gradually formed into three pro- 
 vinces, the Continental, British and American, corresponding to 
 the Bohemian, Moravian and Polish of the Ancient Church. 
 In these provinces, Zinzendorf's idea of a church within the 
 church continued to prevail. To the realization of this, all the 
 peculiar arrangements and regulations of the settlements tended. 
 Eeach settlement was not only a church, but a religious commu- 
 nity, governed by laws having for their object a total separation 
 from the sinful follies and carnal lusts of the world. This served 
 to keep the Church numerically small, but also to foster the 
 spirit of missionary zeal, which constrained the Brethren to go 
 to the most degraded nations of the earth, and caused their con- 
 gregations from among the heathen to multiply greatly. At the 
 same time, the truth as it is in Jesus, the simple Gospel of a 
 Crucified Saviour, was preserved in the midst of the settlements, 
 and, as has Avell beea observed by Dr. Hase, however little we 
 agree with some other of his views respecting the Brethren : " In 
 the era of infidelity, the -Christ of the fathers had a sanctuary at 
 Herrnhut."* 
 
 As long as Zinzendorf lived, the government of the Church, 
 in a great measure, depended upon him. Two of his most dis- 
 tinguished assistants were his son-in-law. Baron John de Watte- 
 ville, and Augustus Spangenberg, both bishops. The merits of 
 the latter were particularly great, as the pioneer of the Church 
 in America, and as a theologian. After Zinzendorf's death, 
 which took place in 1760, a more positive ecclesiastical constitu- 
 tion was adopted. The Synods received the supreme power ; 
 and the executive administration of affairs was committed to 
 an elective board of bishops and elders, which, in 1769, took 
 * Kirchengescliichte von D. Karl Hase, p. 483. 
 
38 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 the title of the " Unity's Elders' Conference." Subordinate 
 boards were appointed for the superintendence of the American 
 and British Provinces. In the year 1822, the Renewed Unitas 
 Fratrum celebrated its centennial anniversary. Since that period, 
 preparations began for a change in some of its principles. These 
 preparations showed themselves particularly in the American 
 Province. The idea of a church within the church was relin- 
 quished, the majority of the American congregations never having 
 been " settlements," and the necessity of jirovincial self-govern- 
 ment felt. To this the General Synod of 1848 responded, in some 
 degree. It remained, however, for the General Synod of 1857 to 
 effect a complete remodeling of the constitution. The three 
 provinces are now independent in local and provincial concerns, 
 but closely confederated in all general principles of doctrine and 
 practice, and in the work of foreign missions. In the same year 
 in which these changas were accomplished, the Moravian Breth- 
 ren, on the first of March, celebrated the fourth centennial anni- 
 versary of the first organization of their Church, on the Barony 
 of Lititz, in 1457 ; and with humility, yet exceeding great joy, 
 in the United States, on the Continent of Europe, in Great 
 / Britain, and in all their many mission churches, covenanted 
 anew with the God of their fathers to be His people, even as they 
 had faith in Him that He would continue to be their God. 
 
 SECTION IV. — THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 FROM 1735 TO 18C8. 
 
 To the foregoing sketch of Moravian history in general, we 
 add, in this Section, a brief account of its origin and develop- 
 ment in America. 
 
 Persecutions in the Old World induced the Brethren to look 
 out for asylums in the New. From the Trustees of Georgia 
 Count Zinzendorf obtained a grant of five hundred acres of land, 
 on the Ogeeche River, and Spangenberg another of fifty acres, 
 forming part of the present site of Savannah. In spring of 
 
THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 39 
 
 1735, the latter began a settlement, on his tract, with a number 
 of ^Moravians. A second colony, numbering twenty persons, and 
 led by Bishop David Nitschmann, reached Georgia, in the fol- 
 lowing year (1736), and, on the 28th of February, the first ]Mo- 
 ravian church on the American Continent Avas organized, under 
 the pastorship of Anthony Seifferth. He was ordained by Bishop 
 Nitschmann, in the presence of John Wesley, who, together with 
 his brother Charles, had come over in the same vessel with the 
 Moravians. 
 
 True to their principles, they brought the Gospel to the Indians 
 and the negro slaves. Among the latter a Mission was estab- 
 lished, in 1739, at Purysburg, a small German settlement in 
 South Carolina, about twenty miles from Savannah. It was 
 here that the illustrious Peter Boehler began his work in 
 America. 
 
 But the war which broke out, in the same year, between Eng- 
 land and Spain, interfered with the success of their Avork, and 
 brought their colony in Georgia to a premature end. In order 
 to avoid taking up arms, which, at that time, was contrary to 
 the principles of the Church, they relinquished all their improve- 
 ments, and emigrated to Pennsylvania, arriving at Philadelphia, 
 April 20, 1740, in company of George Whitefield, and in his 
 sloop. A mere handful remained. Some had left Georgia the 
 year before, and scattered ; while Spangenberg and Nitschmann 
 had both returned to Europe. This remnant, at the invitation 
 of Whitefield, proceeded, in May, to the Forks of the Delaware, 
 the present Northampton County, where he had purchased a 
 domain of five thousand acres, embracing what is now Upper 
 Nazareth Township, and began to build a large house destined 
 to be a school for negro children. Ere long, however, doctrinal 
 diflferences, fostered by the inhabitants of the Scotch-Irish settle- 
 ments, produced an open rupture between the Moravians and 
 Whitefield, who ordered them to leave his land forthwith. 
 
 In this extremity. Bishop Nitschmann came back from Europe, 
 commissioned to begin a settlement in Pennsylvania. Ten miles 
 to the south of Whitefield's domain, he purchased an extensive 
 tract, on the Lehigh River. The first house was completed m 
 
40 
 
 HISTORY OP THE MORAVIAN CHURCH^ 
 
 March, 1741, aud, on the 28th of September, he laid the corner- 
 stone for a second, which was, at the same time, to be the church- 
 edifice of the colony.* At Christmas, on the occasion of the 
 first visit of Count Zinzendorf, who had meanwhile come to 
 America, this place received the name of Bethlehem. 
 
 It was originally intended as a centre for the Indian Mission, 
 where its Teachers would have a place of rendezvous, and the 
 aged and infirm among them an asylum. But, other immigrants 
 having arrived from Germany, a church-settlement was organ- 
 ized, June 25, 1742, strictly on the plan of those established by 
 Zinzendorf in his native land, with all their appliances of exclu- 
 Bivism. 
 
 In 1743, Whitefield's domain was added to the Moravian land, 
 by purchase, and became known as the " Barony of Nazareth," 
 being nominally the property of the Countess de Zinzendorf. 
 On this tract, various small settlements were begun, namely, at 
 Ephrata, the building intended for Whitefield's School, old Naz- 
 areth, a part of the present borough, Gnadenthal, now the North- 
 ampton County Alms-house, Christianspring, a large farm near 
 by, and Fridensthal. These, too, were all arranged in the style 
 of exclusive towns. In addition to this, however, a very peculiar 
 system came into vogue, which is not met with elsewhere among 
 Moravians, except, for a short time, in North Carolina. 
 
 Being mostly poor, and the expenses of the emigration remain- 
 ing unpaid, the Brethren united in a semi-communistic associa- 
 tion of which Bethlehem formed the centre. It was not a com- 
 munism of goods but of labor. It was not binding upon the 
 -settlers, but left to the free will of each one to choose or reject, 
 while such as had property of their own retained the full and 
 exclusive control of the same. All that the participants gave 
 was their time and the work of their hands ; in return, they 
 received the necessaries of life and comforts of home. This 
 system, which was called " the Economy," and which was admi- 
 rably adapted to their peculiar wants, prevailed for twenty years. 
 
 * This house is still standing, next above the Moravian Cliurch, on 
 Churcli Street, 
 
THE CHt'RCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 41 
 
 While in force, it defrayed the expenses of the original emigration, 
 gave the colony a sufficient daily support, and maintained the 
 Mission among the Indians, as well as an extensive itinerancy 
 among the white settlers in various parts of the country. 
 
 Both these works engaged the attention of the Brethren as 
 soon as they had provided the most ordinary shelter for them- 
 selves. 
 
 In pursuance of the latter, a part of the community was 
 constituted into a body of "Pilgrims." It was their duty to 
 travel through the country, in every direction, preaching Christ 
 and the remission of sins, and to go forth, literally at a moment's 
 notice, even to distant regions in order to save a soul. In doing 
 this, however, they were to make no efibrt to extend the Moravian 
 Church. Men were to be merely converted, not gathered within 
 its communion. 
 
 This was the radical error which the Brethren committed, 
 in the very inception of their work in America. They foiled 
 to recognize the religious difference between it and Europe. 
 The one was a land open to all Christians on an equal footing ; 
 the other had state-churches with their many trammels. Li 
 evangelizing America, therefore, new principles were necessary. 
 A domestic mission, in order to be successftil. must be equivalent 
 to church-extension. 
 
 In essential harmony with the spirit that did not realize such 
 truths, was an interesting attempt made, at this time, to unit*^ 
 the German religious denominations of Pennsylvania in a closer 
 fellowship. At the instigation of Zinzendorf, Henry Antes, of 
 Frederickstown, a member of the Keformed Church, issued a 
 circular toward the end of 1741, inviting German Christians of 
 every name to a general meeting. It took place at German- 
 town, from the 1st to 3d of January, 1742, and a Union was 
 formed, commonly known as the Pennsylvania Synod, with 
 Zinzendorf as its President. This Synod met again, six times in 
 succession, from the 13th to loth of January, at Falkners- 
 schwamm, in Berks County, from the 10th to 12th of February, 
 at Olney, in Berks County, from the 10th to 12th of March, at 
 Germantown, as also from from the 7th to 9th of April and from 
 3 
 
42 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 the 5th to 7th of May, and from the 2d to 4th of June, at Phila- 
 delphia. Besides Lutherans, Reformed and Moravians, there 
 were in attendance, at first, representatives of numerous sects, 
 such as the Mennonites, Seventh Day Baptists, Inspired, 
 Schwenkfelders, and others. After the fourth meeting, however, 
 these mostly withdrew. 
 
 Zinzendorf was the life of these convocations. A beautiful 
 ideal filled his soul. He thought he could make of this Synod, 
 what he denominated, a " Congregation of God in the Spirit," 
 that is, a grand association, eventually covering the whole land 
 and embracing all the German churches upon the basis of ex- 
 perimental religion and practical piety. With this end in view, 
 the last meeting which he attended* issued a call to the Germans 
 of the Colony, asking for their co-operation, and appointing 
 quarterly sessions of the Synod. For the next six years the 
 enterprise was kept up by the Moravians, whose itinerants, as we 
 have said, labored wholly in its interests, but neglected, more and 
 more, by the Lutherans and Reformed. At last, in 1748, on the 
 occasion of an official visit of Bishop John de Watteville, it was 
 so clearly proven to be a failure, inasmuch as it widened, rather 
 than healed, the breach between religionists, that it was relin- 
 quished, and the Union Synod changed into a Synod of the 
 Moravian Church. 
 
 It became necessary for the Brethren to shape their course 
 anew. They had begun a number of preaching-stations, in seven 
 of the original thirteen Colonies of America. The converts 
 gathered at these made application to be received into the Mo- 
 ravian fellowship, now that the project of a union was no longer 
 to be upheld. Such a request could not be denied. 
 
 Two ways, therefore, lay open. The one was to constitute 
 these stations churches, in the American sense, untrammeled by 
 the clogs of the European system, allowing them to expand in a 
 natural way, and thus building up the ancient Unitas Fratrum 
 in this Western "World. The other was to bring them in affinity 
 with, and, as far as possible, in subjection to, the plan carried out 
 jsi Germany, founding, here as there, little retreats, cut ofi" from 
 * Zinzendorf returned to Europe in January, 1743. 
 
THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 43 
 
 the ■world, and isolated even from the rest of the Christian 
 Church, for the promotion of personal spirituality and the devel- 
 opment of a holy brotherhood. The Brethren deliberately chose 
 the latter course, believing it to be the will of God. This is the 
 all-sufficient answer to the question often asked : "Why is the 
 Moravian Church so small?" 
 
 In accordance with such a design, a new Colony arose in 1753, 
 in North Carolina, where Zinzendorf had purchased one hundred 
 thousand acres of laud from Lord Granville, President of the 
 Privy Council. This tract was named Wachovia, from the 
 valley of the Wach, in Austria, formerly in possession of the Zin- 
 zendorf family, and its first settlement Bethabara. A second, 
 called Bethania, was commenced in 1759, and the principal 
 town, Salem, in 1766. The latter became, in 1771, the seat of a 
 distinct ecclesiastical government. 
 
 Meanwhile a third exclusive Colony had been established in 
 Lancaster County, Pennsylvania, (1756). It received the name of 
 Litiz, from the Barony in Bohemia. A similar enterprise inau- 
 gurated at Hope, in Essex County, New Jersey, in 1774, proved 
 80 ruinous a misstep that it was again abandoned in 1808. 
 
 In 1762, the " Economy" at Bethlehem and Nazareth was dis- 
 continued, upon the final departure of Bishop Spangenberg to 
 Europe, who had, mostly, stood at the head of it, and admin- 
 istered it with consummate skill. All the other peculiarities of 
 exclusive settlements, however, were rigidly upheld, for the next 
 eighty years, both at these two places, and at Litiz and Salem, 
 which four towns, in fact, constituted the Moravian Church in 
 America, the other churches, known as " city and country con- 
 gregations," being looked upon in the light rather of preaching- 
 stations. It is evident, therefore, that, in all this long period, 
 Moravianism could not expand. But in 1843, a new era began. 
 The exclusive polity was given up at Bethlehem, by a voluntary 
 act of the Church, which example Avas followed, in a few years, 
 by the three remaining settlements. Thus disappeared the pecu- 
 liar system which had been in vogue for an entire century. In 
 its stead, church-extension was adopted as a fundamental prin- 
 ciple of activity for the future, and, in this way, the American 
 
44 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHTJRCH, 
 
 Moravian Church, at last, assumed a position not different from 
 that occupied by the other churches of the land. 
 
 The Mission among the Indians, ^vhich formed the second work 
 that enlisted the sympathy of the Brethren from the beginning, 
 presents so many interesting features, and is instinct with such 
 a lofty heroism, that the meagre sketch, to which we are restricted, 
 cannot pretend to do it justice. 
 
 It was inaugurated, in 1736, in Georgia, by the founding of a 
 school for the children of the Creek Nation, on an Island in the 
 Savannah River, called Irene. After the departure of the 
 Brethren to Pennsylvania, a fruitless attempt followed to spread 
 the Gospel among the Cherokees. The first successful enterprise 
 was begun by Christian Henry Ranch, among the Mohicans and 
 Wampanoags, of Dutchess County, New York, where a church 
 was established in August, 1742, at Shekomeko.* Thence the 
 Mission spread to Pachgatgoch, two miles Southwest of Kent, 
 in Connecticut, and to Wechquadnach, on the line between that 
 State and New York, not far from Sharon, prospering greatly, 
 until the Assembly of New York, instigated by the enemies of 
 the Church, and by such as were interested in keeping the Indians 
 in a state of heathenish ignorance, forbid the Missionaries to 
 preach (1744). These where recalled to Bethlehem, 1745, whither 
 a part of the converts followed them, and, in spring of 1746, 
 founded Friedcnshiitten, at the southern extremity of the present 
 borough. Meantime the Church had purchased a large tract of 
 land, on the Mahoijy Creek and Lehigh River, in the present 
 Carbon County, Pennsylvania. Thither the most of the Sheko- 
 meko Indians emigrated, and a flourishing Mission was speedily 
 built up, knoAvn as Gnadenhiitten. The sites of Lehighton and 
 Weissport were successively occupied by its villages. In 1747, a 
 new station was opened at Shamokiu, the present Sunbury, in 
 Northumberland County, Pennsylvania; and, in 1749, at Menio- 
 lagomekah, at the north foot of the Blue Mountains, in Monroe 
 
 * The first three converts were baptized on the 12th of February,.1742, in 
 the midst of the Union Synod held at Olney, Pa., and named Abraham, 
 Isaac and Jacob. The first was a Mohican, the other two were Wompa- 
 noags. 
 
THE CHURCH IX AMERICA. 
 
 45 
 
 Couuty. The Mission in New England was likewise revived, 
 and preparatory tteps were taken to begin a very extensive work 
 among the Six Nations, which was intrusted to David Zeisberger, 
 the illustrious Apostle of the Indians, Avho had a house of his 
 own at Onondaga, the capital of the Confederacy, and was adopted 
 into the tribe of that name. 
 
 To these enterprises, however, the French and Indian War of 
 1755 put a sudden stop, in the first months of which nearly all 
 the Missionaries at Gnadenhiitten, together with their families, 
 were massacred by the savages. The converts, who had scattered, 
 were gradually brought together again, at Nain, a new station, 
 two miles from Bethlehem, in Lehigh County, where a church 
 was dedicated in 1758, and at "Wechquetank, on the north side 
 of the Blue Mountains, in INIouroe County (1760). To these a 
 third station, at Machiwihilasing, on the Susquehanna, was added 
 in 1763. Again prosperity smiled upon the Mission. But, in 
 the same year, the Pontiac War broke out, followed by the Paxton 
 Insurrection, so that the Christian Indians of Pennsylvania had 
 to be brought to Philadelphia for protection, and were housed, 
 first, on Pro\'ince Island, and then in the British Barracks. Those 
 in New England were rapidly passing away, in common with the 
 rest of the aborigines. In Philadelphia, more than one-third of 
 the converts died. The remnant, after peace had been concluded, 
 founded Friedenshiitten, in 1765, on the site of Machiwihilusiug, 
 in Bradford County. 
 
 Having relinquished the idea of converting the Six Nations, 
 the Cliurch now devoted itself, with renewed vigor, to the salva^ 
 tion of the Delawares. A second station was begun on the Sus- 
 quehanna, at Scheckschiquauunk, opposite the pi'esent Sheshcquin, 
 in Bradford County; while Zeisberger raised the standard of the 
 Cross among a ferocious clan of Monseys, in Venango County 
 (1768 and 1769), first at Goschgoschiink, and afterward at 
 Lawunakhannek. In 1770, he carried it, westward still, to the 
 Beaver River, and planted it at Friedenstadt. The New Eng- 
 land Mission was finally relinquished, in the same year. 
 
 Two years later (1772), the converts of the Susquehanna emi- 
 grated to Ohio, and took up their abode in the Tuscarawas Valley, 
 
46 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 where they were soon joined by those from the Beaver. This was 
 an epoch in the history of the Mission. It now assumed an im- 
 portant position among the powerful tribes of the West, and 
 flourished in an unprecedented degree. For ten years its fame 
 rang throughout that wide Territory. It was concentrated at 
 Schonbrunn, Gnadenhiitten and Lichtenau ; and afterward, at 
 Kew Schonbrunn, Gnadenhiitten and Salem; which were all 
 towns of Christian Indians on the Tuscarawas River. Hundreds 
 of natives, from every part of the West, flocked to these stations 
 to hear the Gospel, until, amidst the closing acts of the Revolu- 
 tionary War, this noble work was destroyed, each of the contend- 
 ing parties being alike guilty. In 1781, the British Command- 
 ant of Detroit sent the Huron Half King, Avith a body of war- 
 riors, to take both the Teachers and their converts prisoners. The 
 former were tried, at Detroit, as American spies, but acquitted ; 
 the latter were left to pine in the vicinity of Sandusky. In 1782, 
 upward of ninety of them, driven by dire hunger back to their 
 plantations on the Tuscarawas to gather corn, fell into the hands 
 of a company of American rangers, who ruthlessly murdered 
 them in cold blood, on pretence of their being British spies. 
 
 From this double blow the Mission never recovered. The 
 survivors scattered, and, in the course of time, but a very small 
 part of them was brought together again, at New Gnadenhiitten, 
 on the Clinton River, in Michigan. Thence this remnant pro- 
 ceeded to the Cuyahoga, in Ohio, (1786), and, in the next year, 
 to the Huron, in Eric County, of the szme State, Avhere large 
 accessions took place, and New Salem v/as founded. But again 
 the gory footsteps of war crushed the prosperity of the Mission. 
 That fearful struggle began, which the Western Indians, with all 
 the despair of their savage nature, made for the hunting grounds 
 of their fathers, after the conclusion of peace between the United 
 States and Great Britain. The Ohio Mission was again broken 
 up, transferred to the mouth of the Detroit, and afterward to 
 Canada, where, on the Thames, Fairfield was built, in 1792. 
 
 The War having come to an end, Congress granted the " So- 
 ciety for Propagating the Gospel among the Heathen," which 
 had been organized at Bethlehem, and incorporated in 1788, 
 twelve thousand acres of land, in the Tuscarawas Valley, in three 
 
THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 47 
 
 tracts, of four thousand acres each, in trust for the benefit of the 
 Christian Indians. 
 
 Accordingly, in 1798, the venerable Zeisberger came with a 
 party of them from New Fairfield, and founded Goshen. It 
 seemed, for a time, as though fresh life had been infused into the 
 Mission. In 1801, two new enterprises were undertaken, on the 
 White River, in Indiana, and among the Cherokees in Georgia, 
 where Spring Place was built on the site of the present town of 
 that name in Mun-ay County ; in the follo^\^ng year, a third work 
 was inaugurated among the Chippewas ; and in 1804, a colony of 
 converts returned to the site of New Salem, on the Huron, and 
 resuscitated that Mission. But, soon, these bright prospects dark- 
 ened. The Mission on the White River had to be given up, on 
 account of the ferocity of the savages, who burned a National 
 Assistant alive at the stake, in 1806. In the same year, that 
 among the Chippewas came to an end. The War of 1812 over- 
 threw that of New Salem — which had previously been removed 
 to the west bank of the Sandusky — and even the promising 
 work at New Fairfield, which station was destroyed by the 
 Americans, in 1813. It was rebuilt, on the other side of the 
 Thames, in 1815. 
 
 In the course of the follo'n^ng years, the valley of the Tuscara- 
 was filled up so rapidly with white settlers that it became impos- 
 sible to maintain in the midst of it an Indian reservation, with but 
 a handful of natives. Hence a treaty was concluded (August 4, 
 1823) between Lewis Cass, on the part of the United States, and 
 Lewis de Schweinitz, on the part of the Moravian Church, ac- 
 cording to the stipulations of which the " Society for Propagating 
 the Gosjiel" was divested of its trust of land, and the Christian 
 Indians received, in lieu of the same, an anunitj^ of $400. Goshen 
 was deserted, and the remnant of its converts joined the Mission 
 in Canada. 
 
 Thence there emigrated to the far West, in August, 1837, 
 nearly two-thirds of the Indians. Some of them spent two years 
 near Stockbridge, a Mohican station, on Lake Winnebago, in 
 Wisconsin ; the rest settled in Nebraska Territory, or the present 
 State of Kansas, on the Kansas River, eight miles from its junc- 
 tion with the Missouri, callmg the place Westfield. They were 
 
48 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 joined by their brethren from Wisconsin, in 1839. Wcstfield 
 was relinquished in 1853, and a new station begun on the bank 
 of the Missouri, near to what is now Leavenworth City. After 
 the lapse of six years, it was again moved, a distance of fifty 
 miles to the southwest, on the Little Osage, where New West- 
 field arose. 
 
 The work among the Cherokees increased, so that a second 
 station was opened, at Oochgelogy, in 1819, in Gordon County, 
 Georgia. In 1830, those troubles between that State and the 
 natives began which led to their forcible expulsion. The Mis- 
 sionaries were driven from Spring Place, and, after manifold and 
 trying experiences, the field was abandoned in 1836. Li the 
 spring of 1837, one of the Teachers returned, but, in the autumn 
 of the same year, the majority of the converts emigrated to the 
 Territory beyond Arkansas. The rest followed in 1838. Other 
 Missionaries were now sent out to that distant country. Thej 
 settled, first, on the Barren Fork of Illinois, a branch of the Ar- 
 kansas River, about thirty miles west of the state-line, and thirty- 
 five miles northeast of Fort Gibson. In 1840, they removed 
 to the neighborhood of Beattie's Prairie, and established Ca- 
 naan. Two years later, a second station, New Spring Place, was 
 begun, and subsequently a third, kuo^v'u as Mt. Zion. The entire 
 Cherokee Mission came to a violent end, in the Southern Rebel- 
 lion, a Native Assistant being murdered, by the seceding party 
 among the Cherokees, and the other Missionaries obliged to flee 
 for their lives (1862). Since the War, New Spring Place has 
 been renewed (1866.) 
 
 The indefatigable labors of the Church among the aborigines 
 of this country extend, now, through a period of one hundred 
 and twenty-eight years. They have been carried on in Georgia, 
 New York, Connecticut, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, Ohio, 
 Michigan, Canada, Kansas and Arkansas Territory ; and have 
 resulted in converts, either singly or in larger numbers, from the 
 Mohicans, Wampanoags or Pokanokets, Delawares, Menissings, 
 Iroquois or Six Nations, Cherokees, and Chippewas, while the 
 Gospel was preached to many other tribes. The only stations 
 which remain, at the present day, are New Fairfield, New West- 
 field, and New Spring Place. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 PEESENT C0XDi:^10X OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 The Unitas Fi'atrum, at the jjiY^eut time, is divided into three 
 pro\'inces ; the American, comprising the Moravian churche? in 
 the United States ; the Coidinental, embracing those on the Con- 
 tinent of Europe; and the British, to which those in Great Bri- 
 tain and Ireland belong. In this chapter, an account of each 
 province, together with its enterprises, is given ; as uLso of tlie 
 cause in which the whole Unity is engaged. 
 
 SECTION' I. — THE AMEKICAX PROVINCE. 
 
 There were formerly several church-settlements in the Ameri- 
 can Province,* but the peculiar ecclesiastical polity which made 
 them such has been relinquished, the towns have been thrown 
 open, iind the Moravian ';hurches of America, without exception, 
 are now ordinary churches, like those of other Christian denomi- 
 nations. The establishments, known as Brethren's, Sisters', and 
 Widows' Houses, have likewise been given up. 
 
 The following are the churches of the Ameriean Province : 
 Pennsylvania. — BetJdehem,in ^Torthampton (]!ounty, formerly 
 a church-settlement, now an incorporated borough, the mother 
 congregation of the Brethren in America, organized in 1742. It 
 is the seat of the Provincial Board, of the Moravian College and 
 Theological Seminary, of a Church Boarding Si hool for young 
 
 * At the time of writing this, the American Province is still divided into 
 two district-s, the Northern and Southern. To tlie latter belong tlie churches 
 in Xorth Carolina. Overtures have been made and accepted for a union of 
 these districts. Incase the General Synod of 18G9 approves of the plan, 
 and there is no doubt that it will, there will .subsist hereafter but one Pro- 
 vince and one Provincial Svnod for the churches in the United States. 
 
50 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 ladies, and of the Moravian Book Store and Publication OflScc. 
 It has two church-edifices, one for English and the other for 
 G«rraan service, and its congregation is, by far, the largest of any 
 in the Unitas Fratrum, outside of the Foreign Missions, num- 
 bering over fifteen hundred souls. South Bethlehem, in North- 
 ampton County, a German congregation, organized in 1864, and 
 an English congregation in 1868, both of which have the joint 
 use of the same church-edifice. Nazareth, in Northampton 
 County, formerly a church-settlement, now an incorporated bor- 
 ough, organized in 1747, the seat of the Moravian Classical 
 Seminary and Boarding School for boys. Schoeneck, in North- 
 ampton County, organized in 1763. Emmaus, in Lehigh County, 
 organized in 1747. Ilopedale, in Wayne County, organized in 
 1837. Coveville and Oakland, in Wayne County, organized in 
 1859. Philadelphia, first church, organized in 1749, church-edi- 
 fice at the corner of Franklin and Wood Streets ; second church, 
 organized in 1867, church-edifice at the corner of Franklin and 
 Thompson Streets. Litiz, in Lancaster County, formerly a 
 church-settlement, organized in 1756, the seat of a Church 
 Boarding School for young ladies. Lancaster, church edifice on 
 Orange Street, below North Queen, organized in 1750. York, in 
 York County, organized in 1755. Lebanon, in Lebanon County, 
 organized in 1847. 
 
 New York. — Neio York City, English church, organized iu 
 1748, German church, organized in 1851.* Brooklyn, organized 
 in 1854, church-edifice on Jay Street. Staten Island, organized 
 iu 1763. Camden, iu Washington County, organized in 1834. 
 Utica, in Oneida County, organized in 1854. 
 
 Connecticut. — New Haven, German church, organized in 
 1859. 
 
 New Jersey. — E(/g Harbour City, organized in 1859. Eliza- 
 beth and Greenville, organized in 1866. Palmyra, organized in 
 1863. Progress, organized in 1865. 
 
 Maryland. — Graceiiam, in Frederick County, organized in 
 1758. 
 
 * At the time of writing tias, neither of tliese organizations have church- 
 edifices of their own. 
 
THE AMERICAN PROVINCE, 
 
 51 
 
 Onio. — GnadenhuUen, organized in 1799. Fry's Valley, or- 
 ganized in 1858. Sharon, organized in 1827. Canal Dover, or- 
 ganized in 1842. All these churches are in Tuscarawas County. 
 
 Indiana. — Hope, in Bartholomew County, organized in 1830, 
 the seat of a Church Boarding School. Enon, an affiliated 
 station. 
 
 Illinois. — West Salem, in Edward's County, organized in 1844, 
 divided into an English and a German church in 1858. Olney, 
 in Richland County, organized in 1856. 
 
 Wisconsin. — Watertown, in Jefferson County, organized in 
 1858. Ebenezer, in the same County, organized in 1858. 
 Ephraim, in Door County, organized in 1855. Sturgeon Bay, in 
 the same county, organized in 1855. J<^o?-< Howard, in Brown 
 County, organized in 1865 ; Mishicott, and Menominee being affi- 
 liated stations. Freedom, in Outagamie County, organized in 
 1867. Greenbay, in Brown County, organized in 1850. Lake 
 Milk, in Jefferson County, organized in 1856 ; Mamre and North 
 Salem being affiliated stations. 
 
 Iowa. — Gracehill, in Washuigtou County, organized in 1866. 
 Moravia, in Appanoose County, organized in 1865. 
 
 Minnesota. — Chaska, in Carver County, organized in 1857, 
 the seat of a Church School. Bethany, in Winona County, or- 
 ganized in 1867. 
 
 Virginia. — Mount Bethel, in Carrol County, organized in 
 1851. 
 
 North Carolina. — Salem, formerly a church-settlement, now 
 an incorporated borough, organized in 1766, the seat of a Church 
 Boarding School for young ladies. It has two church edifices, 
 the one for the white, and the other for the colored congregation. 
 Bethabara, organized in 1753. Bethania, organized in 1760. 
 Friedberg, organized in 1766. Friedland, organized in 1780. 
 Hope, organized in 1780. New Philadelphia, organized in 1851. 
 Muddy Creek, organized in 1856. Macedonia, organized in 1856. 
 Kernersville, organized in 1866. All these churches are in 
 Davidson and Forsyth Counties.* 
 
 Of the above Churches the following, at the time of writing this, belong 
 to the Home Mission, and are not yet represented by delegates in the Synod, 
 
52 
 
 HISTOIcY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Enterprises of the American Province. 
 
 A. The Home Mission. — This is the name given to the work, 
 recently commenced by the Church in different parts of the 
 United States, among such as are destitute of the Gospel. It 
 caree chiefly, although not exclusively, for German immigrants. 
 The initatory steps were taken after the Provincial Synod of 
 1849, when the Province had been put on ^ more indei)endent 
 footing. At the next Synod, in 1855, a regular plan of operations 
 was matured, and a Genviral Home Mission Board elected, com- 
 posed of eight members, besides the members of the Provincial 
 Elders' Conference. (Sea next chapter.) This Board was again 
 abolished, by the Synod of 1861, and the entire control of the 
 work committed tc the Provincial Conference. At the Synod of 
 1864, the Pa.sturs cf the Home Misi;ion Churches received, equally 
 with the other ministers, the right of a seat and vote ; while the 
 churches themselves aro entitled to lay-representation, as soon 
 as they become self-sustaining. The Home Mission is maintained 
 by voluntary contributions. In several of the churches there 
 ai"e Home Missionary Societies which support one or more 
 Missionaries. 
 
 B. The Editcational Enterprises. — The Eenewed Church of 
 the Brethren began to direct its attention, at an early day, to the 
 cause of education, and its labors, in this respect, have been emi- 
 nently blest of God. Thousands, not belonging to the communion 
 of the Church, have received their education in its Boarding 
 Schools, which, in all the Provinces, enjoy great celebrity and a 
 large patronage. 
 
 The educational institutions of the American Province are 
 the following : 
 
 1. The Moravian College and Theological Society. — This institu- 
 tion was founded in the year 1807, on a small scale, at Nazareth, 
 Pa., but given up again after a time. In 1820, it was re-organized, 
 and in 1838 removed to Bethlehem, where it remained until 
 
 although their Pastors have seats in that body: South Bethlehem, CoveviUe, 
 Oakland, Nevj York German Church, New Haven, Egg Harbor City, Elizabeth, 
 Greenville, Palmyra, Progress, Olney, Fort Howard, Freedom, Greenbay, 
 Gracehill, Moravia, Chaska, Bethany, and Mount Bethel. 
 
THE AMERICAX PROVI^TCE. 53 
 
 1850, when it A\as once more transferred to Nazareth. The 
 Synod of 1858 remodeled and enlarged the institution, ordering 
 its removal to Bethlehem again, where it is now located, in an 
 extensive edifice purchased for the purpose. The Faculty consists 
 of a President and four Professors. 
 
 In order to sustain this important institution, the Church has 
 the following sources of revenue: First, a small Endowment 
 Fund ; second, an annual payment of $1200 from the " Society 
 for Propagating the Gospel among the Heathen," in accordance 
 with the conditions of a legacy left to that Association ; third, 
 annual collections in churches ; fourth, grants from the " Sus- 
 tentation Fund." (See next chapter). 
 
 2. Nazareth Hall, located at Nazareth, Pa., founded in 1785. 
 This institution is the Classical School, preparatoiy to the College, 
 and, at the same time, a Boarding School for boys generally, at 
 which upward of two thousand boys have been educated, from 
 all parts of the United States and the West Indies. The sons of 
 Moravian Ministers receive their education here, at the expense 
 of the Church, for a period of four years. The Teachers, for the 
 most part, are candidates for the ministry, who enter the school 
 after having finished their studies in the Theological Seminary. 
 The average number of boarders, annually, is ninety. 
 
 3. Bethlehem Female Seminary, located at Bethlehem, founded 
 in 1785 ; a flourishing Boarding School for young ladies, at which 
 more than five thousand, from every part of the country, have 
 been educated. The average number of boarders, annually, is 
 two hundred. 
 
 4. Linden Hall, located at Litiz, Pa., founded in 1794 ; a 
 Boarding School for young ladies, at which about twenty-five 
 hundred have been educated. The average number of scholars, 
 annually, is one hundred. 
 
 5. Salem Female Academy, located at Salem, N. C, founded in 
 1802 ; a boarding School for young ladies, celebrated throughout 
 the Southern States. More than four thousand young ladies have 
 received their education at this institution, not including those 
 from the town of Salem. 
 
 6. Hope Academy, located at flope, Indiana, and founded 
 in 1866. 
 
54 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 7. Chaska Academy, located at Chaska, Minnesota, and founded 
 in 1865. 
 
 8. Parochial ScJiools. — Besides these Boarding Schools, there 
 are Parochial Schools, at Bethlehem, Nazareth, Salem, Utica, 
 New York German Church, and Elizabeth. That at Bethlehem 
 deserves particularly to be mentioned. It owns a very extensive 
 edifice, has a complete organization, and numbers two hundred 
 and eighty pupils. 
 
 C. Publications of the Province. — The Moravian Book 
 Store and Publication Office are located at Bethlehem. Periodical 
 publications are the following: The Moravian, a weekly news- 
 paper ; the Bnieder-Botscha fter, a bi-weekly newspaper ; the Text 
 Book, a collection of two Scripture passages, one from the Old 
 and the other from the New Testament, each with a corresponding 
 stanza from the Hym Book, arranged for every day in the year. 
 
 This annual, which has appeared since 1731, is published in 
 all the Provinces of the Unity, and prepared by the Unity's 
 Elders' Conference. The most distant Missions receive it, and 
 it is issued in the German, English, French, Swedish, Esqui- 
 maux, and Negro-English languages. It circulates, too, very 
 extensively among Christians of other names. 
 
 SECTION II. THE CONTINENTAL PROVINCE. 
 
 The Churches of the Continental Province, with the exception 
 of four, are Moravian Settlements, and still hold to the regulations 
 and have the institutions that constitute them such. These regu- 
 lations are of two kinds, internal and external. 
 
 1. Internal Regulations. — Each Church is divided, with 
 reference to the station, sex or age of the members, into distinct 
 classes, called choirs; namely, those of the married people, 
 widowers, widows, unmarried brethren, unmarried sisters, youths, 
 maidens, and children. The design of this division is to bring 
 home to every station in life the duties and obligations incumbent 
 upon the same, according to the Holy Scriptures, and thus to 
 
THE CONTINENTAL PROVINCE, 
 
 55 
 
 facilitate their fulfillment. Each choir is committed to the super- 
 vision of one or more Elders of its oAvn sex, who care for its 
 spiritual welfare, and watch over the strict observance of the 
 established discipline. These regulations gave to Wesley the 
 idea of the classes, into which the churches of the ]\Iethodist 
 denomination are dividetl. 
 
 In the British Province, and in a few of the churches of the 
 American, the choirs, to some extent, are kept up. In the case 
 of the latter, however, there are no special superintendents, other 
 than the Pastors of the churches, who, annually, on the festival 
 days of such choirs, hold sen-ices particularly for their instruction 
 and edification. 
 
 2. External Regulations. — The members of the Continental 
 churches live together, in towns or villages, which are exclu- 
 sively Moravian ; or occupy distinct quarters of cities. None 
 but members are allowed to hold real estate, although others 
 may lease houses ; which is very generally done. In every set- 
 tlement there are a public inn, and one or more mercantile 
 establishments, or trades, belonging to the Church, the profits of 
 which go to its support. This arrangement does not exclude 
 private enterprise and trades, of which there are many. The 
 settlements are governed by a council, called the " Board of 
 Overseers," elected by the adult male members of the Church. 
 At the head ef the council stands a Deacon, who beai-s the title 
 of " Warden," and is its executive otficer. On business of im- 
 portance, a general meeting of all the adult male members is 
 convened. The purpose of this exclusive system is to keep out 
 of the congregation, as much as possible, the follies and sins of 
 the world, and to promote sober, righteous and holy living. By 
 the blessing of God, this has been accomplished, in a great degree. 
 
 3. The Institutions. — The peculiar institutions, belonging to a 
 settlement, are the Brethren's, Sisters', and Widou's' Houses. In 
 a Brethren's House, unmarried men live together, and carry on 
 various trades and professions, the profits of which are applied to 
 the support of the establishment, and of the Church in general. 
 A Sisters' House is inhabited by unmarried women, who en- 
 gage in different kinds of work. In each House there is a 
 
56 
 
 HISTORY OF THK MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 common refectory, dormitory, and prayer-hall. Daily religious 
 services are held. There is nothing monastic in the principles 
 underlying these establishments, or in the regulations by which 
 they are governed. The inmates, who are almost invariably such as 
 have no other homes, stay in them altogether at their own option ; 
 gain an honest and decent livelihood, which in European countries, 
 with their overstocked population, is a matter of great moment ; 
 and enjoy the advantage of particular religious instructions. 
 Such Houses, moreover, are training-schools for many of those 
 whom God calls to the work of Foreign Missions. A large num- 
 ber of the Moravian Missionaries, male and female, now laboring 
 among heathen nations, in different parts of the world, went forth 
 from the Brethren's and Sisters' Houses of the Continental 
 Province. A Widows' House is a home for indigent or other 
 widows, supplying the inmates with all the comforts which they 
 need, at moderate cliarges, and enabling even the poorest to live 
 in a respectable manner. 
 
 Each House has a spiritual and temporal superintendent. The 
 former cares for the religious welfare of the inmates, and of 
 the whole choir to which they belong; the latter directs the 
 financial concerns of the establishment. Superintendents of the 
 Sisters' and Widows' Houses are always females. 
 
 The spiritual government of a Continental church is entrusted 
 to a Board, consisting of the Pastors of that church, the Principals 
 of its Boarding Schools, the Warden, and the Superintendents of 
 the several houses described above. This Board is called the 
 Elders Conference. At its head stands the senior Pastor of the 
 church. 
 
 The churches of the Continental Province are the following : 
 Saxony. — ITerrnlnd, in Upper Lusatia, the mother congrega- 
 tion of the Renewed Moravian Church, begun in 1722. It lies 
 on the estate of Berthelsdorf, formerly the property of Count 
 Zinzendorf, now belonging to the Continental Province. About 
 three-quarters of a mile from Herrnhut is the village of Berthels- 
 dorf, where the Unity's Elders' Conference has its seat. The 
 members, with their families, live partly in the castle, once 
 the residence of Zinzendorf, and partly in two large mansions 
 
THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 
 
 57 
 
 erected near by. In the castle is the Conference-Eoom, where 
 the Board meets, and, by the side of it, a prayer-hall, in which 
 the members and their families gather for daily worship. Klein- 
 fvelke, begun hi 1751, in Upper Lusatia, Here are the schools 
 for the education of the children of the Missionaries of the Church. 
 
 Prussia. — Niesky, in Upper Lusatia, begun in 1742. This is 
 the seat of the College of the Continental Province. Gnadau, 
 near Magdeburg, begun in 1767. Gnadenfrei, in Silesia, begun 
 in 1743. Gnadenberg, in Silesia, begun in 1743. Nexisalz, in 
 Silesia, begun in 1744. This settlement constitutes a distinct 
 quarter of the town of Neusalz, on the Oder. Gnadenjeld, in 
 Silesia, begun in 1780. This is the seat of the Theological Semi- 
 nary. Goldberg, in Silesia, begun in 1858, a country congre- 
 gation and no settlement. Neuwied, on the Rhine, begun in 
 1750. This settlement comprises a distinct quarter of the town, 
 as at Neusalz. Berlin, begun in 1744. This is not a settlement, 
 but an ordinary city congregation. Rixdorf, begun in 1756, three 
 miles from Berlin ; a country congregation and no settlement. 
 Norden, in East Friesland, begun in 1757, a small country con- 
 gregation. Christiansfeld, in Schleswig, begun in 1772. 
 
 Grand Duchy of Baden. — Kdnig^feld, begun in 1807. 
 
 Duchy op Saxe-Gotha. — Neudietendorf, near Erfurt, begun 
 in 1753. 
 
 Principalppy of Reuss-Schleitz. — Ebersdorf, begun in 1746. 
 Holland. — Zeist, near Utrecht, begun in 1746. Harlem, 
 begun in 1744, a city congregation. 
 
 Russia. — Sarepta, on the Wolga, near Zarizyn, begun in 1765. 
 
 Enterprises of the Continental Province. 
 
 A. The Diaspora. — This is one of the most interesting works 
 of which modern church-history knows. It is a Mission among 
 the state-churches of the Continent of Europe, having their 
 evangelization for its object, without thereby severing the ecclesi- 
 astical connection of their members. Seventy Missionaries are, 
 at present, engaged in this work. Each one has a district, in 
 which he labors. It is his duty to visit from house to house, and 
 4 
 
58 
 
 HISTORY OF THE JVfORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 to hold stated meetings for prayer and exhortation. Tlie persons 
 visited are divided into two classes!. The first comprises "the 
 Brethren and Sistei-s of the Diaspora," in general ; that is, such 
 as receive the visits of the Missionary and attend his ordinary 
 meetings. The second comprehends the " Societies of the Breth- 
 ren." These consist of pxM'sor.s who desire to maintain a closer 
 fellowship witli tlic Moravian Cluirch, and are formed into 
 Societies, governed by certain rules, and presided over by the 
 Missionary. For the members of these Societies all the religious 
 service-; peculiar to the Moravi;ni Clnirch, on the Continent, are 
 held ; but the 3,Iissionary never adniiiiisters the sacraments. 
 These the members of the Societies receive in the state-churches, 
 to which they continue to belong and in Avhich they also attend 
 on the regular ministrations of the Word. In this manner, 
 S^xjner's idea, of little churches within the Church, has been 
 extensively realized. 
 
 The name given to this circle of awakened soals, scattered 
 throughout the Protestant churches of Europe, is the " Diaspora 
 of the lin-IIirrit'-< Chureh." It came into use in the year 1750, 
 and is taken from the original Greek of 1 Pet. i. 1, "Peter, an 
 apostle of Jesus Christ, to the elect strangers of the Diaspora of 
 Pontus," that is,. " living scattered throu^ghout Pontus-." 
 
 Touching principles, the mode of conducting the work is the 
 same in all the ('ountries of Europe to which it has extended, 
 but varies in its details according to the ecclesiastical peculiarities 
 of the State in which it is going on. In some cases, the Mission- 
 ary resides permanently in his district ; in others he visits statedly, 
 from neighboring Moravian churches. Many districts have 
 chapels, or praycr-halis, for religious services ; in others, these 
 are held in private houses. The enterprise is sujDported chiefly 
 by the contributions of the Society-members themselves, aided by 
 grants made from the funds o-f the Continental Province. 
 
 At the present time, the Diaspora embraces the following dis- 
 tricts : 
 
 I. Germany — a. Kingdom of Saxon^*, Zipper and Lower 
 lAisatia. b. Kingdom of Prussia, Province of Silesia, Pro- 
 vince of Brandenburg, Provinee of Pommerania, Provinee of Prua- 
 
THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 
 
 59 
 
 sia, Province of Saxony, Province of Rhenish-Prussia, Province of 
 Hannover, Province of Schlesivig-Holsfein. c. North Germany. 
 Bremen, Bruns^vick, Hannover, Oldenburg, d. Middle Ger- 
 many. Hesse, Thuringia, Bavaria, Franconia. e. South Ger- 
 many. Wurteinberg. f. Bohemia and Moravia. 
 
 II. Switzerland and France. — Cantons Basel, Zurich, 
 ScJiaffhaiisen, Aargau, Bern, Neufchatel and French Switzerland; 
 Swiss frontier of France, Southern France , Strasshurg, Bordeaux. 
 
 III. Denmark, Norway and Sweden. — Jutland, Copenha- 
 gen, Christiania, Drontheim, Stuvanger, Stockholm, Gothenburg. 
 
 IV. Russia. — Poland, Livonia, Fsthonia, Island of Oesel, St. 
 Petersburg. 
 
 The work in the Russian Province is very extensive, although 
 it has been not a little hindered, of late years, by the bigotry of 
 the Lutherans, under the leadership of Dr. Kurtz (vide Intro- 
 duction), of Dorpat. About eighty thousand souls belong, in all, 
 to the Diaspora. 
 
 B. Home Missions. — Distinct from the Diaspora, are various 
 smaller entei-prises, among the destitute peasantry, carried on by 
 private associations, in the vicinity of Continental churches. 
 The Children's Home smdi Spinning School, near Herrnhut, deserve 
 to be particularly mentioned. 
 
 There i* also a far distant colony of Germans, at Bethel, in 
 Southern Australia, under the supervision of this Province. 
 
 C. Educational Enterprises. — These are numerous and 
 flourishing. 
 
 1. The Theological Seminary, located at Gnadenfeld, in Silesia, 
 founded in 1754, an excellent institution, with three Professors. 
 Average number of students twenty. 
 
 2. The College, called Paedagogiwm, located at Niesky, in 
 Pi-ussia, founded in 1754. Average number of students, sixty, of 
 Professors, nine. 
 
 2. Boarding Schools for Boys and Girls, at which a large num- 
 ber of pupils not belonging to the Church are educated. The 
 number of these schools amounts to twenty-five, as follows : at 
 Christiansfield, two, (one for boys, and the other for girls ;) at 
 
60 
 
 HISTORY OP THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 EbersdorJ, two ; at Gnadau and Gaadenberg, each two ; at Gnad- 
 enfrei, one for girls ; at Kleinwelke, two, for the children of the 
 Missionaries ; at Konigsfeld, two ; at Neudietendorf, two ; at 
 Neusalz, one for girls ; at Neuwied, two ; at Nieslcy, one for boys ; 
 at Zeid, two. Besides these institutions, located in the midst of 
 regular settlements, there are the following elsewhere: At 
 Lindheim, in Livonia, a school for girls ; at Lausanne, on Lake 
 Geneva, in Switzerland, an excellent school for boys ; at Mont- 
 auban, in France, a school for girls ; and at Montmirail, in the 
 Canton of Neuchaftel, Switzerland, a celebrated Seminary for 
 young ladies, a kind of Normal Boarding School, where many 
 of the teachers employed in the other schools of the Church are 
 educated. 
 
 D. Publications. — ^The Church Book Store is located at 
 (inadau, in Prussia. The following are the periodical publi- 
 cations : 
 
 \. The Text Book, an annual, as in the American Province. 
 '2. The Missiomblatt, a monthly missionary magazine. 
 
 3. Nachrichten aus der Brudergemeine, a monthly magazine, 
 containing discourses, sermons, memoirs and missionary accounts. 
 
 4. Nachrichten aus der Brudergemeine, als Manuscript ge- 
 druckt, a similar magazine, giving accounts particularly from the 
 Diaspora. 
 
 5. Nachrichten aus der U. A. C, a short report issued by the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference, and containing the latest intelligence 
 from all parts of the Unitas Fratrum. Published monthly. 
 
 6. Der Bruder-Bote, a bi-monthly of a general religious char- 
 acter. 
 
 E. The Ministers' Conference at Herrn'hut. — This may 
 be classed among the enterprises of the Church on the Continent 
 In the year 1754, a number of Ministers of the state-church, 
 residing in the neighborhood of Herrnhut, met at Berthelsdorf, 
 with several Moravian Ministers, for the purpose of consulting 
 together on the furtherance of the work of God. This led to the 
 organization of a Union called " The Ministers' Conference of 
 Herrnhut." It assembles annually, and has greatly extended 
 the sphere of its operations. Between sixty and seventy Minis- 
 
THE BRITISH PROVINCE. 
 
 61 
 
 ters of the state-church attend it in person, and there are numer- 
 ous corresponding members in different parts of Germany, Switz- 
 erland, France, Holland, England, Denmark, Norway, SAveden, 
 and even the United States. 
 
 SECTION in. THE BRITISH PROVINCE. 
 
 Among the churches of the British Province, there are four 
 settlements like those on the Continent, the rest are ordinary 
 churches. The following is the list : 
 
 In England, London, organized in 1742 ; Ockbrook, in Derby- 
 shire, organized in 1750, a Moravian settlement, the seat of the 
 British Provincial Board ; Fulneck, organized in 1755, a !Mora- 
 \aan settlement ; Horton, organized in 1867 ; Wyhe, organized in 
 1755; Mirfield, organized in 1755; Gomensa/, organized in 1755; 
 Baildon, organized in 1816. All these are in Yorkshire. Fair- 
 field, in Lancashire, organized in 1784, a Moravian settlement ; 
 Salem, in Lancashire, organized in 1836; Leominster, in Here- 
 fordshire, organized in 1759 ; Woodford, in Northampton, organ- 
 ized in 1796; Bedford, in Bedfordshire, organized in 1745; 
 Kimbolton, in Huntingdonshire, organized in 1825 ; Risely, in 
 Bedfordshire, organized in 1810; Fertenhall, in Bedfordshire, 
 organized m 1827 ; Bristol, in Gloucestershire, organized in 
 1755; Kingsicood, in Gloucestershire, organized in 1757; Brock- 
 weir, in MonmouthshiTe, organized in 1833; Bath, in Somerset- 
 shire, organized in 1765 ; Bolton sbor on f/h, in Somersetshire, 
 organized in 1859 ; Tytherton, in Wiltshire, organized in 1748 : 
 Malmesbury, in Wiltshire, organized in 1748 ; Devonport, in De- 
 vonshire, organized in 1805 ; Dukinfield, in Cheshire, organized 
 in 1755; Crook; West Pennard ; and Westivood. 
 
 In Wales, Ilaverfordivest, with Pendine, in Pembrokshire, 
 organized in 1763, 
 
 In Scotland, Ayr, in Ayrshire, organized in 1778. 
 
 In Ireland, Bnhlin, organized in 1750; Gracehill, Antrim 
 C'ounty, a Moravian settlement, organized in 1755 ; Ballinderry, 
 
62 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 in Antrim County, organized in 1755; Gracefield, in Londonderry 
 County, organized in 1755; Kihcarlhi, in Down County, organ- 
 ized in 1755; Kilkecl, in Down County, organized in 1763; 
 CootehiH, in Cavan County, organized in 1765, 
 
 Enterprises qf\ the British Province. 
 
 A. Educational Enterprises. — Thi^ Province has no Theo- 
 logical Seminary or College of its own, other than a Training 
 Institution, recently established at Fulneck, where young men 
 are prepared for the ministry at home and in the Foreign Mission 
 field. There are, however, a number of Boarding Schools, namely : 
 At Bedford, one for girls ; at Dukinfield, one for girls ; at Fairfield, 
 two, (one for boys, the other for girls;) at Fulneck, two ; at Ock- 
 hrook, two; at Graechill, two; at Gomersal, one for girls; at 
 Mirfield, one for boys ; at Ti/fherton and TFv/^-e, each, one for girls; 
 fifteen in all. 
 
 B. Home Mission. — This cause is carried on chiefly by so- 
 called Scripture Readers, who itinerate in Ireland, visiting the 
 cottages of the po(jr, reading to them the Word of God, and 
 explaining its meaning. 
 
 C. Publications. — The Church Book Store is located in 
 London. Periodical publications arc the following : The Text 
 Book, as in the other Provinces ; the J'eriodical Accounts, a 
 quarterly magazine, devoted to the interests of the Foreign jMis- 
 sion work, and established in 1790; the Messenger, a montWy 
 miscellany. 
 
 Having given an account of the three Provinces of the Unitas 
 Fratrum, as they now appear, and of the enterprises carried on 
 by each, we ];)roceed to that great work wdiich engages the chief 
 attention of the Church, and in which all the Provinces unitedly 
 take part. It is the cause of Foreign Missions. 
 
 SECTION IV.— THE FOREION MISSION WORK. 
 
 The Foreign Mission work was begun in the year 1732, ten 
 years after the erection of the first house at Herrnhut, when that 
 
THE FOREIGN MISSION WORK. 
 
 63 
 
 settlement, numbering about six lunulred souls, constituted the 
 only Moravian church iu existence. lieonard Dober and David 
 Nitschmann, the latter afterward the first Bishop of the Renewed 
 Church, were the pioneers, and proceede<l to the Island of St. 
 Thomas, where a Mission was established among the negro slaves. 
 Since that time, although the enterprises which were undertaken 
 did not always prove successful, the cause has prospered beyond 
 the most sanguine hopes of the eai-ly Brethren. The missionary 
 spirit, in the first stage of its development, manifested itself par- 
 ticularly among the immigrants from jMoravia. It was, therefore, 
 the life of the Ancient Unitas, a life which Rome could not 
 quench, that gave a new impulse to the missionary undertakings 
 of modern times, and extended the principles of the Reformers 
 before the Reformation to countries whose existence was un- 
 known when Huss preached the Gosi>el in Bohemia, and Gregory 
 laid the foundation of the Brethren'.? Church. 
 
 Up to the year 1852, the Church had sent out one thousand 
 nine hundred and forty-seven Missionaries, male and female. 
 Taking the annual average of those who entered the service 
 since then to have been twenty, the whole number of Mission- 
 aries, male and female, who have gone forth from the Moravian 
 Church, in the one hundred and thirty-six years of the existence 
 of the Foreign Mission enterprise, amounts to hvo thoumnd tico 
 hundred and sLdy-seven. 
 
 Since the*commencement of the work, unsuccessful attempts to 
 establish Missions have been made in the following countries : 
 Lapland, among the Samoi/edcs, Algiers, Ceylon, China, Persia, 
 East Indies, Caucasus, and Demarara. In the following coun- 
 tries Missions were established, but afterwards suspended : 
 Guinea, among the Calmucks, Abyssinia, and Tranquehar. 
 
 The present extent of the Foreign Mission field, which is gen- 
 erally divided into Provinces, is the following : 
 
 FiKST Pkovixce, Greerdand, six stations: Xew Herrnhu:, 
 Lichtenfels, Lichtenau, Fredericksthal, Umanak and Igdlorpait. 
 
 Skcoxd Pr.ovixcE, Labrador, five stations : Xain, Hopedale. 
 Okak, Hebron, and Zoar. 
 
 Third Province, NoriJi America, three stations : Kew Fair- 
 
64 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 field, in Canada West, among the Delaware Indians; New 
 Westfield, in Kansas, among the Delaware Indians ; New Sjiring 
 Place, among the Cherokees, in the Cherokee Country. 
 
 Fourth Province, St. Tliomas and St. Jan, five stations: 
 New Herrnhut, Niesky, Town of St. Thomas, in St. Thomas ; 
 Bethany and Emmaus, in St. Jan. 
 
 Fifth Province, St. Croix, three stations : Friedensthal, 
 Friedensberg, and Friedensfeld. 
 
 Sixth Province, Jamacia, fourteen stations : Fairfield, New 
 Eden, Irwin Hill, New Carmel, New Bethlehem, New Fulneck, 
 New Nazareth, Beaufort, New Hope, Lititz, Bethany, Bethabara, 
 Springfield, Cheapside, together with Broadleaf 
 
 Seventh Puovince, Antigua, eight stations: St. Johns, to- 
 gether with Five Islands, Gracehill, Gracebay, Cedar Hall, New- 
 field, Lebanon, Gracefield, Greenbay. 
 
 Eighth Province, St. Kitts, four stations: Basseterre, Be- 
 thesda, Estridge, Bethel. 
 
 Ninth Province, Barbados, lour stations: Sharon, Bridge- 
 town, Mount Tabor, Clifton Hill. 
 
 Tenth Province, Tobago, two stations: Montgomery and 
 Moriah. 
 
 Eleventh Province, Mosquito Coast, six stations : Blue- 
 fields, Rama, Magdala, Bethania, Joppa on Corn Island, Eph- 
 rata. 
 
 Twelfth Province, Surinain, twelve stations : Paramaribo, 
 with Beekhuizen and Combe, Clevia, Rust-en- Werk, Leliendal, 
 Annaszorg, Charlottenburg, Catharine Sophia, Herrendyk, Salem, 
 Beersheba, Waterloo, New Bambey. 
 
 Thirteenth PaoviNCE, South Africa, twelve stations : Gen- 
 adendal with Twistwyk, Mamre, Robben Island, Elim, Enon, 
 Clarkson, Shiloh, Goshen, Berea, Wittewatcr and Goedverwacht, 
 Engotini, Baziya. 
 
 Fourteenth Province, Australia, two stations : Ebenezer, 
 Ramahyuk, in Gippsland. Besides, a Mission in the interior of 
 the country has been recently undertaken, which employs four 
 Missionaries. 
 
 Fifteenth Province, Thibet, two stations: Kyelang, iu 
 Lahoul, Poo in Kunawur. 
 
THE FOREIGN MISSION -WORK. 
 
 65 
 
 There are fifteen Proviuces and eighty-eight regular stations, 
 besides many preaching places. The number of Missionaries, 
 male and female, at present in the field is three hundred and 
 eighteen ; the total number of converts under instruction seventy 
 thousand three hundred and eleven. These belong to the following 
 tribes: Greenlanders, Esquimaux, Indians, Negroes, Kaffres, 
 Hottentots, Fingoos, Tambookies, Papuans and Thibetans. 
 
 In all the Mission Provinces particular attention is paid to the 
 education of the young, and Day as well as Sunday Schools 
 abound. The school system is most fully developed in the British 
 West Indies. In Jamaica alone, nearly thirty-two hundred 
 children are educated in the Mission Schools. 
 
 Training cn- formal Schools have been established in the fol- 
 lowing Provinces, for the education of Native Assistants : South 
 Africa, school organized in 1838; Ja?)iatfa, male school organized 
 in 1842, female school organized in 1858; Antigua, school 
 organized in 1847, a second institution in the same Island for 
 female Assistants ; Greenland, school organized in 1850 ; Suri- 
 nam, school organized in 1851 ; six Training Institutions in all. 
 
 In carrying on the mission work it has always been a funda- 
 mental principle of the Church, to manifest — in the language of 
 the " Synodal Results " — " less solicitude to bring a great number 
 of persons to a profession of the Christian faith, than, by means 
 of the Gosjjel preached with demonstration of the Spirit and of 
 power, ' to turn souls from darkness unto light, from the power of 
 Satan unto God.' For this purpose, the preaching of the Gospel 
 must be accompanied by the special care of individual souls; 
 periodical conversations of the Missionaries Avith the members of 
 their congregations, according to their several classes, and visits 
 to the houses and to the beds of the sick and dying, are deemed 
 of the utmost importance." (Synodal Results, 1857, § 102.) 
 This principle is faithfully observed in all the Mission Provinces. 
 In order to facilitate its application, the converts are divided into 
 the folkwing classes : 1. Neiv People, the lowest class, compris- 
 ing those who have applied to the IMissionaries for instruction. 
 These are taught the rudiments of the Christian religion. 2. 
 Candidates for Baptism, a higher class, to which such from the 
 
66 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 former are promoted, as receive instruction preparatory to their 
 baptism. 3. Baptized Adults, a still higher class, to which those 
 belong who have been baptized. 4. Communicants, the highest 
 class, to which those of the former are promoted who have been 
 confirmed and admitted to the Lord's Supper. There are, besides, 
 two other classes : Baptized Children — the children of parent" 
 in fellowship with the Church. Excluded — those under church- 
 discipline, who receive particular attention from the Missiona- 
 ries. 
 
 * The manner in which the mission- work of the Moravian Church 
 is supported constitutes a subject of interest and importance. The 
 whole amount required for this purpose is, annually, about 350,000 
 German (Rix) dollars, or about $262,500, United States currency. 
 The principal items of expense are; the maintenance of the 
 Missionaries and their journeys ; the erection of church edifices, 
 .school and mission houses; the support of the Normal and Day 
 Schools ; pensions to retired Missionaries and widows of Mission- 
 aries ; the education of the children of Missionaries ; salaries ol 
 the members of the Board, agents, &c. In some Provinces, the 
 Missionaries themselves receive no fixed salary, while in the ser- 
 vice, but a decent and comfortable support ; enjoying, besides, the 
 advantages just enumerated, namely, the right to have their chil- 
 dren educated, at the exj)ense of the Church, and a pension when 
 they leave the field, on account of sickness or old age. In other 
 Provinces they are salaried. If a Missionary dies, his widow is 
 pensioned. 
 
 The sources of revenue, upon which the Church depends for 
 prosecuting the work, are the folloAving : 
 
 1. Annual contributions from the members in the thn>,e Pro- 
 vinces of the Unity ; and from other friends of the cause, by 
 whom a large amount is given, especially in England. 
 
 2. Interest received from several funded legacies, which have 
 been left with the proviso that the capital shall not be touched. 
 
 3. Other legacies. 
 
 4. (Contributions and donations of Missionary Associations, 
 established in tlie three Provinces of the Unity. This is a very 
 important source of income. 
 
THE FOREIGN MISSION WORK. 
 
 67 
 
 In the American Province, there are Societies of this kind in a 
 number of the cliurches. The principal one is The Society of the * 
 United -Brethren for Propagating the Gospel among the Jfeathen, 
 wliose board has its seat at Bethlehem. This Association wa.? 
 incorporated in 1788. All bishops, presbytei-s, and deacons of 
 the Moravian Church, in the United States, are, exofficio, mem- 
 bers of it; the other members are elected. It holds a funded 
 capital, and it? annual contribution to the mission-treasury is 
 about 810,000. A similar Society exists at Salem, N. C. Female 
 ^^i■■<siouary Societies have been established at Bethlehem, Nazareth, 
 and Litiz. Young Mens Missionanj Societies at Bethlehem and 
 Salem. In Ohio there is an efficient Association, composed of 
 members from the four churches of Tuscarawas Count)'. 
 
 The most active and important Missionary' Societies, however, 
 arc found in the British Province, the two principal ones being 
 the following: The Brethren's Society for the Fxtrthernnce of the 
 Gospel among the Heathen, established in 1741 ; and The London 
 Association in Aid of the 3Iissions of the United Brethren, founded 
 in 1817. The former devotes its strength particularly to the 
 furthercnce of the Mission in Labrador, bearing nearly the entire 
 burden of this enterprise. This Society owns a missionary ship, 
 called " The Harmony," which is annually sent out to the coast 
 d' Labrador, in order to supply the Missionaries with the neces- 
 sirios of life.* The other Society is composed chiefly of Chris- 
 tians not in church-fellowship with the Moravian Brethren, but 
 desirous to aid in promoting their Missions. Its average annual 
 contributions amount to £5,000. In the Continental Province 
 there are also a number of Associations ; and in several Mission 
 Provinces the same mode of aiding the cause has been success- 
 fully tried. 
 
 *The first vessel owned by the Society was the Amity, which was sent on 
 lier first voyage in 1771. Since that time nine vessels have been succe.ss- 
 ively employed in the service of the Mission. The present Harmony was 
 built in 1861, and is a barqne of 450 tons register. During the whole 
 period of ninety-si.x animal voyages, no accident has ever befallen the mis- 
 sionary sliip, nor has the communication between the Missionaries and the 
 Brethren in Europe been, in a single instance, interrupted. 
 
68 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 5. The last and one of the principal sources of revenue, are 
 the Missions themselves, which contribute largely to their own 
 support, and some of them are entirely self-supporting. Were it 
 not for this, so extensive a work could not be carried on by so 
 small a Church. About S91,000 are annually raised by the 
 Missions themselves ; in part; through the voluntary contributions 
 of the converts, as in the West Indies and South Africa, and, in 
 part, from the profits of mercantile concerns and trades, in which 
 some of the Missionaries, in addition to their spiritual work, 
 engage, like the tent-maker Paul, for the benefit of the cause. 
 
 But, numerous as are the sources of revenue, and large as is 
 the amount coming from the Missions, the entire work remains 
 pre-eminently one of faith. Many a year has been closed with a 
 heavy deficit. By the blessing of God, however, the greatest 
 financial difficulties have always been overcome, and this enter- 
 prise has steadily progressed and expanded. The last General 
 Synod reiterated the principle that the Foreign Missions consti- 
 tute a cause for the support of whicli the faith of the wliole Unitas 
 Fratrum is pledged. 
 
 Its management is intrusted to a board of four members, form- 
 ing one of the committees, or departments of the United Elders 
 Conference (see next chapter), and called " The Mission Depart- 
 ment." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE C O X S T I T U T I O X . 
 
 INTEODUCTION. 
 
 The Moravian Church, as was stated in the preceding chapter, 
 is divided into three Provinces. These constitute independent 
 organizations in so far as their own local affairs are concerned, 
 but are confederated as one Church, or Unity, in respect to cer- 
 tain principles of doctrine and practice, and the work of Foreign 
 Missions. Hence there must be a general government for the 
 United Church, and separate governments for the several Pro- 
 vinces. The relation in which the latter stand to the former is 
 similar to that existing between the individual commonwealths of 
 the United States and the federal government. Each common- 
 wealth has a legislative and executive power, and yet there are a 
 Congress and an Executive for the whole Union. So in the 
 Moravian Church. There are legislative and executive bodies in 
 each Province, and a General Synod, and a General Executive 
 Board for the whole Unity. The government is vested in the 
 Synods, which appoint the Executive Boards. 
 
 From this it appears that the Constitution of the Church may 
 be classified as follows: 1. The general Constitution of the 
 Unity ; 2. The particular Constitutions of the American, Conti- 
 nental, and British Provinces. 
 
70 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 SKCTIOX I. — GENERAL CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITY. 
 THE GENEKAL SYNOD. 
 
 Purpose of the Synod. 
 
 The bishops, ministers and delegates, assembled at a General 
 Synod, shall represent the Brethren's Unity, and act in its 
 name. 
 
 To the General iSjuod sliall, therefore, belong all legislation in 
 reference to the general concerns of the Unity. 
 
 1. It shall carefully examine, correct and lay down anew the 
 princii)lcs upon \Yhich the Unity is based. 
 
 2. It shall, in view of these principles, investigate the state 
 and condition of the Unity as a whole, and of its parts, and 
 ascertain in how far these principles have been observed in the 
 Provinces. 
 
 3. It shall make such arrangements, and adopt such resolutions, 
 as the well-being of the Unity may demand. 
 
 4. It shall be the occasion for a mutual interchange of ideas 
 and experiences, on the part of the representatives of the several 
 Provinces, for the furthering of God's work in them, and in the 
 Unity at large. 
 
 Powers of the General Synod. 
 
 The General Synod shall have power : 
 
 a. To determine all points or questions of doctrine. 
 
 6. To establish the fundamental rules of the liturgy of the Church. 
 
 c. To prescribe the fundamental principles of discipline. 
 
 d. To specify the qualifications of membership in the Brethren's Church. 
 
 e. To appoint or provide for the appointment of bishoi^s. 
 
 /. To regulate and direct all matters pertaining to the Foreign Missions. 
 </. To control such educational institutions as belong to the whole Unity. 
 
 h. To direct and superintend all financial affairs of the Unity. 
 
 i. To elect the Unity's Elders' Conference and prescribe the mode of 
 filling vacancies in the same. 
 
 j. To regulate the formation and times of meeting of the General Synod, 
 and establish the basis of representation in the same. 
 
 k. To direct all matters which belong to the general coustitution of the 
 Brethren's Unity, and its church regulations. 
 
coxsTrruTiox of thk unity. 
 
 71 
 
 Members of the General Syitod. 
 
 The following shall be members of the General Syuod : 
 
 a. The merahers of the existing Unity's Elders' Conference- 
 
 b. The bishops of the United Brethren's Church. 
 
 c. One member of each ProvinL-ial Elders' Conference, provided nonierii- 
 ber of said Conference attends the Synod in another capacity. 
 
 d. The secretary of the Unity, in England. 
 
 e. The administrators of the church property in Pennsylvania and North 
 Carolina, United States. 
 
 /. The cashier of the Unity's funds. 
 
 g. The treasurer of the Foreign Missioiis. 
 
 h. The archivist of the Unity. 
 
 i'. Nine elected delegates from the American Province. 
 
 j. Nine elected delegates from the Continental Province. 
 
 ic. Nine elected delegates from the British Province. 
 
 /. Not less than five Missionaries, from the scTcral Foreign Mission fields, 
 to be designated by the Unity's Elders' Conference, after having received 
 confidential votes from the individual Missionaries. 
 
 JH. Such brethren as are conversant with subjects that may come up for 
 deliberation, and whose presence the Unity's Eldei-s' Conference may deem 
 particnlarly invportant, shall be advisory members, but without a vote. 
 
 Election of Delegates to the General Synod, 
 
 1. Delegates to the General Sj'nod, from the several Provinces, 
 shall be elected by the Provincial Syuod of each Province. 
 
 2. All brethren shall be eligible who have been members of the 
 church for two years, who are communicants, and more than 
 twenty-four years of age. 
 
 3. For each delegate an alternate may be elected. 
 
 4. Tlie manner of electing the delegates shall be left to tite 
 Provincial Synod of each Province to determine. 
 
 Organizutim of the General Synod. 
 
 1. The General Synod shall be opened by the President of the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference, but shall organize by electing its 
 own officers. 
 
 2. All u'embers of the Synod shall have an equal right to vote. 
 
72 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 3. In cases of great importance, Synod may agree to leave the 
 final decision to the Lord, by the lot ; but there must be,^in so far 
 as possible, unanimity of sentiment in reference to the use of 
 the lot at such times. 
 
 4. In case two Provinces should unite in an attempt to force 
 upon the third, by a majority of votes, a change in the existing 
 general rules of the Unity, in spite of the protestations of the 
 delegates of that Province, two-thirds of its delegates shall have 
 power to unite in a veto, and thereby annul any resolution of this 
 kind adopted by the majority, in so far as its observance in the 
 whole Unity is concerned. None but the elected delegates of a 
 Province shall take part in this vote. 
 
 Expenses of the General Synod. 
 
 1. The journeys and maintenance of the members of the Gen- 
 eral Synod shall be defrayed from the Synodical Fund, created by 
 the Synod of 1857, and belonging to the whole Unity. 
 
 2. After each Synod, the accounts of this Fund shall be closed, 
 and a statement of its receipts and disbursements sent to the 
 churches of the several Provinces. 
 
 THE unity's elders' CONFERENCE. 
 
 Purpose of the Unity's Elders' Conference. 
 
 1. The General Synod shall elect an Executive Board of twelve 
 members, called The Unity's Elders' Conference, to which shall 
 be committed the oversight and direction of the Unity, from one 
 Synod to another, in all things appertaining to the powers of the 
 General Synod. 
 
 2. This Board shall act in the name and by the authority of 
 the General Synod, and shall be responsible to said Synod ; but 
 all officers or other boards appointed by the General Synod, or by 
 the Unity's Elders' Conference, shall be responsible to it. 
 
 3. The Unity's Elders' Conference shall receive from the Synod 
 a power of attorney, by which it shall be accredited as the Direct- 
 ing Board of the Brethren's Unity, 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITY. 
 
 73 
 
 Powers of the Unity's Elders^ Conference. 
 
 The Unity's Elders' Conference shall have power : 
 
 a. To direct and administer all the general affairs of the Unity, in 
 accordance with the principles and rules laid down by the General Synod. 
 
 h. By keeping up a regular correspondence with the Provincial Boards, 
 which are to submit to it copies of their minutes and copies of the journals 
 of the Provincial Synods, to see that the enactments of the General Synod 
 are faithfully executed in the whole Unity. 
 
 e. To convene the General Synod in cases of emergency. 
 
 d. In the event of an extraordinary emergency, to abrogate a rule of the 
 General Synod for the time being, said abrogation, however, to be made the 
 subject of a special report to the next General Synod, setting forth the 
 reasons which induced it, 
 
 e. To send one or more of its members on official visits to the Provinces 
 and the Foreign Mission fields, said visits to take place, as far as possible, 
 on the occasion of Provincial Synods, 
 
 Organization of the Unity^s Elders' Conference. 
 
 1. The Unity's Elders' Conference shall organize by the elec- 
 tion of its OAvn officers, consisting of a President and Vice Presi- 
 dent, and appoint its Recording Secretaries, who shall not be 
 members of the Board. 
 
 2. The Unity's Elders' Conference shall be divided into three 
 departments : 
 
 a. The Elder^ and Education Department, having the particular super- 
 intendence over the spiritual state of the Unity, and over the Unity's edu- 
 cational institutions. 
 
 6. The Warden's Department^ to which the financial concerns of the Unity 
 shall be committed. 
 
 c. The Mission Department, having charge of the Foreign Mission work. 
 
 3. Each department shall consist of four members. 
 
 Election of the I7nity's Elders' ('ovfermce. 
 
 As soon as the General Synod has been fully organized, the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference shall resign in a body. Before the 
 Synod adjourns, a new Board shall be elected, according to the 
 following rules : 
 5 
 
74 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 a. Members of the late Board shall be re-eligible. 
 
 b. A majority of votes shall be necessary for an election. 
 
 c. Each Synod shall decide in how far, and in what manner, the lot shall 
 be used, for the purpose of confirming the election. 
 
 Vwancii-'s in the Unifi/'s Elders' Conference. 
 
 1. In case a vacancy occurs in the Unity's Elders' Conference 
 in the inten^al between one General Synod and the next, the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference shall issue a circular, notifying the 
 Provinces of the same, and calling upon them for their votes. 
 Said votes shall be regarded in the light of proposah ; the elec- 
 tion itself shall belong to the Board, and take place in full 
 session. 
 
 2. The votes shall be distributed as follows : 
 
 a. Each department of the Unity's Elders' Conference shall have two 
 votes. 
 
 6. The Continental Province shall have sixteen votes. 
 
 c. The British Province shall have twelve votes. 
 
 d. The American Province shall have eleven votes. 
 
 3. When the votes have all been returned to the Unity's El- 
 ders' Conference — ^and each ticket f^iionld contain the names of 
 three brethren — this Board shall })n)ceed to the election, guided 
 by the votes received, and subject to the confirmation of the 
 Lord, by the use of the lot. The name of no brother having 
 less than one-third of all the votes returned shall be submitted to 
 the lot.* 
 
 4. A pi-otocol of the election shall be drawn up and signed by 
 all the members of the Board, the substance of which shall be 
 communicated to the Provinces. 
 
 ."). The Unity's Elders' Conference sliall not create vacancies 
 i)y a])pointing one or more of its n)end)cr.s to other ofHces in the 
 Cliurch. 
 
 *The British and American I'rovinci;)! Synods liavc both agreed to 
 cluuige this rule at the General Synod of ISfli), in such a way as to give the 
 Ccmtinental Province alone th',; right to till vacancies, except in the Mi.ssion 
 Department. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCES. 
 
 75 
 
 FINANCES OF THE UNITY. 
 
 The Unity, as such, shall hold in common, three funds: 
 
 1. The Foreign Mission Fund ; by which are meant the receipts 
 for the Foreign Missions from societies, churches and individuals, 
 together with the prLacipal and interest of all funded capitals 
 held and administered by the Mission Board. 
 
 2. The Synodical Fund, created by the Synod of 1857, from 
 which the expenses of the General Synod shall be defrayed. 
 
 3. The Fund for the maintenance of the Unity's Elders' Con- 
 ference, from which Fund those members of this body shall be 
 salaried who are not supported by the Foreign Mission Fund, or 
 by the Continental Province;* 
 
 SECTION II. — CONSTITUTIONS OF THE THREE PROVINCES — GEN- 
 ERAL PRINCIPLES. 
 
 The government of the Piwinces, in so far as all provincial 
 matters are concerned, shall be vested in their respective Pro- 
 vincial Synods. To these shall belong the supreme direction of 
 provincial concerns, and the power to legislate on them. But no 
 resolutions shall be adopted conflicting with the principles and 
 rules of the^ Unity as established by the General Synod. 
 
 The Executive Board, for the management of the provincial 
 affairs of the Province, shall be the Provincial Elders' Confer- 
 ences, which shall be responsible to the Provincial SjTiods. Said 
 Conferences shall, therefore, on the one hand, in connection with 
 the Unity's Elders' Conference, see that the resolutions of the 
 General Synod are fiiithfully carried out in the Provinces, and, 
 on the other, independently of the Unity's Elders' Conference, 
 (unless a Provincial Synod has otherwise ordered,) act as the 
 Executive Boards of the Provincial Synods by which they are 
 elected. 
 
 * The Unity's Elders' Conference being, the Provincial Conference of 
 the Continental Province, some of the members are maintained by that 
 Province. 
 
76 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 A. THE CONSTITUTION OF THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 
 THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. 
 
 Powers of the Provincial Synod. 
 
 The Synod of the American Province shall have power : 
 
 a. To fix the time and place of meeting for the next Provincial Synod, 
 but in cases of emergency, the Provincial Elders' Conference may convene 
 the Synod at an earlier day. 
 
 b. To determine, from time to time, the number of delegates each 
 church shall be entitled to send to such Synod, and the manner of their 
 election. 
 
 c. To elect the delegates which the Province may be entitled to send to 
 the General Synod. 
 
 d. To elect an Executive Committee, to be called the Provincial Elders' 
 Conference, to consist of such number of members as the Provincial Synod 
 may, from time to time, determine, to be chosen from among the ordained 
 Ministers of the church. 
 
 e. To elect the President of the College and Theological Seminary.* 
 
 /. To examine and direct all financial matters of the Province, and pre- 
 scribe rules for their management. 
 
 g. To oversee and direct all the educational concerns of the Province. 
 
 h. To regulate the organization of churches, and direct Home Missions 
 in the Province. 
 
 i. To direct and control all church publications in the Province, subject 
 to the established doctrine and liturgy. 
 
 j. To prescribe the mode of nominating the Bishops. 
 
 k. To hear and redress complaints and grievances, and generally to direct 
 all matters which belong to the government of the Church in the Province 
 :uul to adopt rules and regulations concerning the same not inconsistent 
 with the powers of the General Synod. 
 
 Organization of the Synod. 
 
 1. The Provincial Synod shall be opened by the President of 
 the Provincial Elders' Conference, but shall organize by electing 
 its own officers. 
 
 * This enactment gives the Synod the right to elect the President of the 
 College, but does not require it to be done. He may be appointed by the 
 P. E. C. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCES. 
 
 77 
 
 2. The President shall be chosen from among the Bishops of 
 the Province, when any are in attendance. 
 
 Members of the Synod. 
 
 The folloAving shall be members of the Provincial Synod : 
 
 a. The members of the existing Provincial Elders' Conference. 
 6. All Bishops of the Moravian Church residing in the Province, whether 
 in actual service or not. 
 
 c. All ordained Ministers of the Church in the Province who are in actual 
 service as Pastors, or in the various educational institutions. 
 
 d. The delegates from the different churches of the Province. 
 
 e. The members of the Unity's Elders' Conference or their delegates, the 
 delegates of the several Provinces of the Unity, the financial agent of the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference in the Province, the delegates of Synods of other 
 denominations with which the Provincial Synod stands in correspondence, 
 and such other brethren as the Provincial Synod may determine upon, shall 
 be entitled to seats as advisory members, but without a vote. 
 
 THE PROVINCIAL ELDESS' CONFERENCE. 
 
 Powers of the Provincial Elders' Conference. 
 
 The Provincial Elders' Conference of this Province shall havo 
 power : 
 
 a. To appoint one of their number to act as President. 
 h. To see ttiat the enactments of General Synods are faithfully executed 
 in the Province. 
 
 c. To appoint and control all Ministers and other servants of the Pro- 
 vince ; but the Synod shall have the right to elect the President of the 
 College and Theological Seminary. 
 
 d. In ca-ses of emergency, to convene the Provincial Synod. 
 
 e. To administer the government of the Church in the Province generally, 
 under such rules and regulations as shall be adopted, from time to time, by 
 the Provincial Synod. 
 
 Vacancies in the Provincial Elders Conference. 
 
 Vacancies occurring in the Provincial Elders' Conference dur- 
 ing the recess of the Synod, shall be filled as follows : 
 
 1. The Provincial Elders' Conference shall issue its circular to 
 
78 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 the different congregations and other persons interested, giving 
 them notice of such vacancy, and directing them to vote for a 
 brother among the ministry to fill the same. 
 
 2. In the election, every person who is ex-officio entitled to a 
 seat and vote in the Provincial Synod shall have one vote, and 
 each congregation shall be entitled to as many votes as such con- 
 gregation was entitled to send delegates to the Provincial Synod 
 last held, to be given by them as they may see proper. 
 
 3. The votes, as given, shall be sealed up and sent to the Pro- 
 vincial Elders' Conference, which shall receive them, but break 
 no seal until all the votes have been received and their own vote 
 or votes added thereto. The votes shall then be opened and 
 counted in the presence of not less than two other brethren, and 
 if any brother shall have a majority of all the votes given, he 
 shall be considered elected. 
 
 4. Should no brother have a majority of all the votes given, 
 the Provincial Elders' Conference shall issue another circular as 
 before, giving the names of the three brethren who received the 
 highest number of votes. The Ministers of congregations, and 
 all others entitled to vote, shall then again vote in the manner 
 above described, but shall be confined in their votes to the three 
 brethren named. 
 
 5. When the votes have again been returned to the Provincial 
 Elders' Conference, as above stated, and after their vote has been 
 added, they shall open and count the votes in the presence of 
 witnesses, as before, and the brother having the highest number 
 of votes shall be considei-ed elected. 
 
 6. After each election the Provincial Elders' Conference shall 
 publish a full account thereof. 
 
 FINANCES OF THE PEOVINCE. 
 
 From the Sustcniation Fund* shall be paid : 
 <(. The salaries of tlie members of the Provincial Elders' Conference, and 
 other expenses incidental to their office. 
 
 * A brief explanatory statement in reference to this Fund is here inserted. 
 Formerly, the American Province held no funded property. The yearly 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCES. 
 
 79 
 
 b. The pensions of superannuated Ministers, and of widows of Ministers . 
 
 c. The expenses incurred by the education of the children of the Minis- 
 ters, to which education, in the institutions of the C'luirch, such cliildren 
 shall be entitled for a period of four years. 
 
 d. The expenses connected with the Moravian College ajul Tlicological 
 Seminary over and above the income from tlie endowment fund and other 
 sources. 
 
 e. The deficit, if any, incurred by the publications of the Church. 
 
 /. In case of necessity, contributions to Ministers in destitute churches, 
 and, in cases of emergency, to such churches themselves. 
 
 g. The expenses of the Home Mission, in so far as they are not otherwise 
 covered. 
 
 A. The expenses incurred by the holding of Provincial Synods, in so far 
 as said expenses are not covered by collections in the churches. 
 
 expenditures were defraj'ed by contributions from the more wealthy churches, 
 by appropriations from the annual profits of the Church Boarding Schools, 
 if such profits accrued, and from occasional legacies. Whenever, at the 
 close of a financial year, a deficit occurred, the Province had to look to the 
 funds of the Unity for aid. But, in the course of the last twenty years, 
 agreements were entered into between tlie authorities of the Province on the 
 one hand, and several of the more wealthy churches of the same on the 
 other, in consequence of which agreements, t!ie latter, in lieu of annual 
 contributions, ceded a considerable portion of their property to the Province. 
 In this way certain funds were created, the yearly interest of which is ap- 
 propriated to defray the current expenditures of the Church in the Province. 
 At the General Synod of 1857, a division of the funds, held by the Unity in 
 general, was resolved on, and hiu^ since then been carried out. The portion 
 paid to what was then the American Province Xortli amounted to about 
 $25,000, of which $20,000, accortling to the enactment of the Provincial 
 Synod of 1858, were set apart as a special endowment of the Moravian 
 College. Consequently, the interest accruing from these several funds, the 
 yearly surplus, if any, of the Boarding Schools belonging to the Church, 
 and the annual amount of $1,200 bequeathed to the Cluircli for educational 
 purposes, constitute the yearly income of the American Province. The 
 property obtained in the manner now stated, and belonging to the Church 
 of this Province, is commonly called the " Sustentation Fund." ThLsfund 
 is managed by the Provincial Elders' Conference, which is a body corpo- 
 rate in law, having been incorporated in the year 1851, by the Legislature 
 of the State of Pennsylvania, under the style and title of " The Board of 
 Elders of the Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in 
 the United States of America." An advisory committee of three, elected 
 by the Synod, assists in the management. 
 
80 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 AMENDMENT TO THE CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Any proposed alteration in the constitution, as the same is set 
 forth in the Results of the General Synod of 1857, and in so far 
 as alterations in the constitution are within the power of the 
 Provincial Synod, shall be referred to a committee of nine, to be 
 elected by ballot, and when the committee shall have reported 
 upon the proposed alteration, the same shall be read as reported, 
 shall be discussed in Synod, and shall then be voted upon on 
 three several days, and shall be considered as adopted only in 
 case, at each reading and voting, three-fourths of the members 
 present vote in its favor. 
 
 PRESENT BY-LAWS TO THE CONSTITUTION OF THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 
 
 1. Provincial Synod. — 1. The Provincial Synod shall be con- 
 vened once in every three years, and all officers and boards 
 appointed by the Synod shall report to the same. 
 
 2. All ordained Home Missionaries, in active service, shall 
 have a vote, and as to their expenses, when attending Synod, 
 they shall be placed on the same footing with all other Min- 
 isters. 
 
 II. Election of Delegates to the Synod. — 1. In the election of 
 delegates to the Provincial Synod, the number of communicant 
 membei-s in the several churches on the New Year preceding said 
 election shall be taken as the basis of representation at the 
 Synod, and a certified copy of said number, signed by the Minis- 
 ters and the Church Committee, or Board of Elders, shall be 
 sent in to the Provincial Elders' Conference prior to the holding 
 of the Synod. Each church having less than 150 communicants 
 shall send one delegate; each church having 150 communicants 
 and less than 300, two delegates ; each church having 300 com- 
 municants and less than 500, three delegates; each church 
 having 500 communicants and less than 700 shall be entitled to 
 four delegates, and each church having 700 communicants, or 
 upwards, shall be entitled to five delegates. 
 
 2. The several congregations shall be at liberty to determine 
 for themselves what qualifications shall be necessary to entitle the 
 
BY-LAWS OF THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 81 
 
 individual members to the j^rivilege of voting, provided, however, 
 that no person shall be allowed to vote for delegates who are not 
 regular communicant members in good standing. 
 
 3. Elections of delegates to Provincial Synods shall be by bal- 
 lot, and a majority of all the votes cast shall be necessary to a 
 choice ; should there be a tie between candidates, a new election 
 shall be held. 
 
 4. Delegates shall be furnished with certificates of election, 
 signed by the officers of the meeting at which the election is held, 
 or other proper authorities presiding over it, Avhich certificates 
 shall state that the delegate was elected by a majority of votes. 
 
 5. The circulars of the Provincial Elders' Conference, issued 
 for the election of delegates, shall include a copy of the resolu- 
 tions contained above in No. 2, 3 and 4, in full. 
 
 III. Expenses of the Synod.— E,&,c\\ congregation of the Pro- 
 vince shall be expected to contribute towards the expenses of the 
 Synod a sum equivalent to a tax of thirty cents upon each of 
 their communicant members. 
 
 IV. Provincial Elders' Conference. — 1. The Provincial Elders' 
 Conference shall consist of three members, who shall fill no special 
 ministerial office in a single church. 
 
 2. They shall be elected by the Provincial Sj^nod, at each 
 alternate Synod, and when that Synod shall have organized they 
 shall resign their office. 
 
 3. They shall have power to organize by electing a President, 
 Secretary, and Treasurer. The Treasurer to be a member of the 
 Provincial Elders' Conference. 
 
 V. Nomination of Bishops. — In the nomination of Bishops, 
 the choice of the Synod shall be expressed by ballot, and two- 
 thirds of all the votes of members present shall be required for 
 a nomination. 
 
 VI. Votes to fill vacancies in the Unity's Elders' Conference. — 
 The votes to which the American Province is entitled in filling 
 vacancies which may occur in the Unity's Elders' Conference, 
 shall be apportioned as follows : The members of the Provincial 
 Elders' Conference shall cast one vote ; the ordained ministers in 
 actual service at Bethlehem and Emmaus, one vote ; the same at 
 
82 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Nazareth, Schoeneck and Hopedale, one vote ; the same at Litiz, 
 Lancaster and Lebanon, one vote ; the same at Philadelphia, 
 York and Graceham, one vote ; the same at New York, Brooklyn 
 and on Staten Island, one vote ; the same in the churches of Ohio, 
 one vote ; the same in the churches of Indiana and Illinois, one 
 vote; and if new church* be formed, the Provincial Elders' 
 Conference shall have power to associate the ministers of the 
 same with one or the other of the above classes, as they may 
 think proper.* 
 
 VII. Finances. — Every Pi-ovincial Synod shall elect a com- 
 mittee of three persons, who shall constitute an Advisory Board 
 for the management of the secular aifairs of the Sustentation 
 Fund, in connection with the Provincial Elders' Conference. 
 
 2. In case of the resignation or death of any member of said 
 committee, it shall have power to fill the vacancy until the next 
 election. 
 
 3. It shall be the duty of said committee, in connection with 
 the Provincial Elders' Conference, to hold monthly meetings, at 
 which meetings a statement of the cash account shall be submitted 
 by the Treasurer, and such part of the cash in hand as may be 
 deemed advisable be securely invested. 
 
 4. At such meetings, the two bodies shall act jointly, and the 
 resolutions adopted by a majority, with regard to investments, 
 shall be binding upon the Provincial Elders' Conference. 
 
 6. The Provincial Elders' Conference shall, at no time, make 
 any change in the investments of the Sustentation Fund, without 
 first consulting the Advisory Committee. 
 
 6. A statement of the financial affairs of the Sustentation Fund 
 and of the Church Boarding Schools, shall be presented to each 
 Provincial Synod. 
 
 7. An abstract of the accounts of the Sustentation Fund shall 
 be annually communicated to the Board of Elders and Trustees 
 of the congregations entitled to representation in the Synod of 
 the Province. 
 
 VIII. Jlome Missions. — 1. The great objects of the Home 
 * The churches in North Carolina together have three votes. 
 
BY-LAWS OF THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 
 
 83 
 
 ^list^ion shall be to spread the Gospel, to win souls for Jesus, 
 wherever he opens the door in our country, and to form societies 
 and congregations in full communion with the i\Ioravian 
 Church. 
 
 2. The entire management of our Home Missions, including 
 the appointment of Home Missionaries, and the expenditure and 
 control of all funds appropriated in aid of the Home Mission 
 cause by the Church, or contributed by societies or individuals, 
 for general Home Mission purposes, shall be vested in the P. E. 
 C. ; provided always that the P. E. C. have the power to appoint 
 visitors, outside of their own body, to the various Home Mission 
 congregations. 
 
 3. Any number of persons, being under the care of a Home 
 Missionary, appointed by the P. E. C, may, with the consent of 
 that body, and under such rules and regulations as it shall pre- 
 scribe, organize themselves into a Home Mission congregation, 
 the full communicant members of which shall be considered 
 individually full members of the Moravian Church ; but no Home 
 Mission congregation, as such, shall have the privilege or right of 
 synodical representation. 
 
 5. When such a Home Mission congregation shall have been 
 completely organized, and its members fully instructed and in- 
 doctrinated in the ways and princijjles of our Church, said Home 
 Mission congregation may be constituted a regular Moravian or 
 Brethren's church, in accordance with the rules and provisions 
 laid down by the Provincial Synod ; but no Home Mission con- 
 gregation shall be constituted and admitted as a regular ^Moravian 
 or Brethren's church, unless by a resolution of the Provincial 
 Synod, and until such Home Mission congregation shall be fully 
 able and willing to provide for the support of its Minister, and 
 the necessities of its church establishment, without any fixed or 
 regular aid out of the general funds of the Church. 
 
 .'). No person shall be employed as a Missionary or Minister in 
 any of our churches, unless the P.E.C.shall be fully satisfied with 
 his qualifications for such office, including an acquaintance with 
 the doctrines, principles and discipline of the Brethren's Church, 
 and unless he shall have been a member of the same, either in 
 
84 
 
 HISTOHY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 this country or elsewhere, for at least one year next preceding 
 his appointment ; always provided that the restriction as to time 
 and membership shall not apply to regularly ordained Ministers 
 and Licentiates presenting the proper credentials. 
 
 6. No Home Mission Society shall begin a Mission, or Station, 
 unless authorized to do so by the P. E. C. ; and in commencing a 
 new, or continuing an old Mission, said Society shall provide for" 
 all the financial necessities of the same, the adequate support of 
 the Home Missionary, and his traveling expenses. 
 
 7. In the appointment of Home Missionaries to such stations, 
 or congregations, as are under the care of a Home Mission Society, 
 the same rules shall obtain as in the appointment of Ministers 
 generally, except that the Board of such Home Mission Societies 
 shall have the right of veto, but not of nomination in the ap- 
 pointment of their Home Missionary or Missionaries. 
 
 8. Whenever a Home Mission Society is unable to continue the 
 support of any Home Mission congregation under its charge, the 
 P. E. C. shall not be bound either to continue the mission, or to 
 provide for the support of its Minister, unless he be otherwise 
 entitled to that support. 
 
 9. Whenever a Home Mission Society shall have undertaken 
 to raise and provide the means necessary for the support of one 
 or more Missionaries in the field, this Society shall then have the 
 entire disposal of the means collected for this purpose ; but no 
 such Society shall have the right to interfere with the manage- 
 ment or superintendence of the spiritual concerns of the Home 
 Mission stations, or congregations, under its care, the right of 
 superintending all spiritual affairs, as well as the appointment and 
 oversight of all Ministers of the Province, being synodically ex- 
 clusively vested in the P. E. C. 
 
 10. If,brethren, with needful qualifications, be found, they shall 
 be commissioned to visit new and destitute localities in our coun- 
 try, and be licensed to preach the Gospel and collect congrega- 
 tions, having their traveling expenses paid, but without depend- 
 ing for support upon the funds of the Church : the first places 
 to be visited shall be those in which one or more Moravian fami- 
 lies have settled. 
 
BY-LAWS OF THE AMERICAN PROVINCE. 85 
 
 11. The Ministers of all our congregations, when sending in 
 their annual statistics, shall be instructed to furnish the Provin- 
 cial Elders' Conference with the names and post office address of 
 all the members who have moved out of their respective congre- 
 gations to such places where no Moravian congregations exist, 
 together with such other information as they may deem proper : 
 a committee, consisting of one member from each State in which 
 Moravian congregations are located, shall be charged with the 
 special furtherance of the objects contemplated in the foregoing 
 resolution, and the members of said committee and the Provin- 
 cial Elders' Conference shall communicate to each other, from 
 time to time, any information collected bearing on the subject. 
 
 IX. Ministers. — 1. At his ordination as deacon or presbyter, 
 every Minister shall be required to declare publicly, at the admin- 
 istration of the rite, his belief in the Holy Scriptures a,s the only 
 rule of faith and conduct, and his adherence to the rules and 
 regulations of the Moravian Church.* 
 
 2. Before regular candidates for the Ministry, or other brethren 
 who desire to preach, statedly engage in the public ministration 
 of the Gospel, they shall be licensed by the Provincial Elders' 
 Conference, after having been duly examined by the same. 
 
 3. No Minister, or Home Missionary, who has been received 
 from other churches, or otherwise received into the ministry upon 
 a trial for one year, shall be entitled to any sustentational, or 
 educational privileges, unless after a faithful service of six years' 
 duration, to be computed from the day of his acceptance as a 
 servant of the Church, nor shall either he or his family, in case of 
 death, or resignation, or removal from office, prior to the expira- 
 tion of said term, have claims upon the general funds of the 
 (Church. 
 
 4. The P. E. C. shall report to every Provincial Synod the names 
 of all those Home Missionaries who are entitled to sustentational 
 or educational privileges. 
 
 5. Each son, or daughter, of a Minister of our Church shall be 
 entitled to the privilege of four years' gratuitous support and 
 
 * This is done by answering a short series of questions upon the pointe 
 toncerned. 
 
86 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH, 
 
 education in our educational institutions, or to a yearly commu- 
 tation in money of fifty dollars, during four succeeding years, to 
 begin from the eleventh birth-day of such children — at tlie option 
 of the parents. 
 
 6. The sustentational privileges of any widow of a deceased 
 Minister shall cease as soon as she shall marry again, but the 
 educational privileges of her children shall continue unaltered. 
 
 7. It shall be a rule for the Ministers of the Province to trans- 
 mit to the Provincial Elders' Conference, during the first month 
 of every year, a report of the state and history of their congre- 
 gations in the year preceding. 
 
 X. Churches. — 1. Every Brotherly Agreement, adopted by any 
 congregation, shall contain the following clause : 
 
 " We hereby express our cordial assent to, and agree to be 
 governed by, the enactments of the General Synod of the Mora- 
 vian Church, and the Synod of the Province to which our con- 
 gregation belongs, and to make our conduct as individuals, and 
 our course as a congregation, conform to the principles set forth 
 in the published Results of said Synods." 
 
 2. New churches shall not be organized by division of existing 
 churches, or colonization from the same, without the express 
 sancticn of the Provincial Synod. 
 
 XI. Ditcipline. — Synod lays it down as a rule of discipline for 
 all our congregations, that if any member of the Church wilfully 
 and persistently abstains from participating in the Lord's Supper, 
 or attending upon divine service, said member shall be excluded 
 from church-fellowsh ip. 
 
 XII. The College. — A pledge of office shall be required from 
 all those who are engaged as Teachers and Professors in the Mo- 
 ravian College and Theological Seminary, and this pledge shall 
 consist in the public answer to a series of questions on ix>ints of 
 CJhristian doctrine and discipline.* 
 
 * At the last Provincial Synod the following modifications of the Provin- 
 cial Constitution were adopted by a unanimous vote, and will be laid before 
 the General Synod to meet in 1869, at Ilerrnhut, in Saxony. If sanctioned 
 by that body, they will kereafter be carried out in the American Province, 
 as occasion may require and the Provincial Synod see fit : 
 
COXSTITUTIOX OF THE rROVIXCES. 
 
 87 
 
 B. CONSTITUTION OF THE CONTINENTAL PROVINCE. 
 THE PEOVIXCIAL SYXOD. 
 
 Poivers of the Provincial Synod. ^ 
 
 The Provincial Synod of the Continental Province shall have 
 power : 
 
 a. To fix the time and place of meeting for the next Provincial Synod. 
 
 b. To direct and examine all financial matters of the Province. 
 
 c. To direct and control all the educational concerns of the Province. 
 
 d. To regulate the organization of new churches, and to change the con- 
 stitution of existing churches. 
 
 e. To direct the Home Mission work in the Province, and the work of the 
 Diaspora. 
 
 /. To direct and control all church publications in the Province, subject 
 to the established doctrine and liturgy. 
 
 g. To hear and redress complaints and grievances. 
 
 Organization of the Provincial Synod. 
 
 The President of the existing Unity's Elders' Conference shall 
 open the Synod ; bnt the Synod shall organize by electing its own 
 President and other oiBcers. 
 
 1. "The American Province maybe divided into districts by the Pro- 
 vincial Synod, the number of which may be determined and the boundaries 
 thereof altered or enlarged, from time to time, as the Provincial Synod may 
 deem expedient." 
 
 2. " The Provincial Synod may organize District Synods in such district*, 
 inve.iting them with such powers, legislative aud otherwise, and constituted 
 of sucfi members as the Provincial Synod may determine : provided that 
 congregations shall always be entitled to lay representation in such District 
 Synods, and every congregation to at least one lay delegate, and no District 
 Synod shall exercise any authority, or do any act, which has not been au- 
 thorized by the Provincial Synod, or which by the Constitution and Kule.* 
 of the Unity exceeds the power of tlie Provincial Synod." 
 
 It is left to the Unity's Elders' Conference to decide whether the change.^ 
 that may hereafter grow out of these enactments are, or are not, in harmony 
 with the principles of the Unitas Fratrum. 
 
88 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Members of the Provincial Synod. 
 
 The following shall be members of the Continental Provincial 
 Synod : 
 
 «. The members of the Unity's Elders' Conference. 
 
 6. The Bishops of the Moravian Church residing in the Province. 
 
 c. The delegates of the churches, of which each church-settlement having 
 a population of eight hundred souls, or more, shall send two, as also the 
 settlement in the midst of which the Synod may be held ; but ery other 
 church-settlement or church shall send one. 
 
 d. The deputies of the Elders' Conference, each of which Conferences 
 twist be represented by one deputy. 
 
 e. The members of tlie Elders' Conference in the settlement in which the 
 Synod is held, of whom, however, only one shall have a vote, as the repre- 
 sentative of that Conference. 
 
 /. Delegates of other Provinces of the Unity, and such other brethren as 
 the Unity's Elders' Conference, in its capacity of Provincial Conference, 
 may invite, sliall be advisory members, but have no vote. 
 
 THE PROVINCIAL ELDERS' CONFERENCE. 
 
 The Unity's Elders' Conference shall, at the same time, be 
 the Provincial Elders' Conference of the Continental Province, 
 and as such, responsible to the Synod of that Province ; ex- 
 ercising in the Continental Province the same powers which the 
 other Provincial Elders' Conference hold in their respective 
 Provinces. 
 
 C. CONSTITUTION OF THE BRITISH PROVINCE. 
 THE PROVINCIAL SYNOD. 
 
 1. The Provincial Synod of the British Province shall have 
 power : 
 
 a. To fix the time and place of meeting for the next Provincial Synod 
 
 b. To direct and examine all financial matters of the Province. 
 
 c. To direct and control all the educational concerns of the Province. 
 
 d. To regulate the organization of new churches, and to change the con- 
 stitution of existing churches. 
 
 e. To direct the Home Mission work in the Province. 
 
 /. To direct and control all church publications in the Province, subject 
 to the established doctrine and liturgy. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCES. 
 
 89 
 
 y. To hear and redress complaints and grievances. 
 
 k. To elect the Provincial Elders' Conference, which shall consist of three 
 brethren ; and two-thirds of the votes shall be necessary to a choice. 
 
 2. At the Provincial Synod of the British Province, the Presi- 
 dent of the Provincial Elders' Conference shall preside. 
 
 3. The following shall be members of the Provincial Synod : 
 
 a. The members of the Provincial Elders' Conference. 
 6. The Bishops in the Province. 
 
 c. The Advocatus and Secretarius Fratrum, 
 
 d. The Agent of the Foreign Missions, 
 
 e. Members of Elders' Conferences, and Ministers who can leave theix 
 place of residence without prejudice to the office they hold. 
 
 /. Delegates from the churches, each cliurch having the right to choose 
 one. 
 
 g, Members of the Unity's Elders' Conference, and the delegates of other 
 Provinces, .shall be advisory members, but without a vote. 
 
 THE PROVIJsCIAL ELDERS' CONFERENCE. 
 
 1. The Provincial Elders' Conference of this Province shall 
 resign at each Provincial Synod, which shall elect a new board, 
 the former members being re-eligible. One of the elected mem- 
 bers shall be appointed President by the Unity's Elders' Con- 
 ference. 
 
 2. The Provincial Elders' Conference shall be subordinate and 
 responsible the Unity's Elders' Conference, 
 
 3. In case of a vacancy occurring in the Provincial Elders' 
 Conference, it shall be filled by the Unity's Elders' Conference, 
 guided by the votes of the Ministers of the Province, together 
 with a vote of each church-committee, 
 
 CHAITGE OF CONSTITOTION. 
 
 No proposition affecting the constitution of the British Pro- 
 vincial Synod, or the Provincial Elders' Conference, shall be 
 brought forward in a Provincial Synod, unless it has, three months 
 previously, been communicated by its author to the Provincial 
 Elders' Conference, and through them to the churches of the 
 British Province. 
 6 
 
90 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHtTRCfl., 
 
 SKCTION III. — THE USE OF THE LOT. 
 
 As this subject refers particularly to the ecclesiastical govern- 
 ment of the Church, a brief account of the principles upois 
 which the use of the lot is based must be appended to the chapter 
 on Constitution. 
 
 The use of the lot, in the Moravian Church, is neither a uiys- 
 terious, theosophic appliance, nor an exclusive right and preroga- 
 tive bestowed upon that particular communion, but a Scriptural 
 act of faith, Avhich any body of Christians may perform. M'e 
 find, indeed, no express command given in the New Testament, 
 nor even a direct promise, in regard to it. But Christ declares ; 
 "Therefore I ^fuy unto you, what things soever ye desire when ye 
 p^*ay, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them."' 
 (Mark xi. 24. ) And, in the Acts of the Apostles, the following 
 record occurs : " And they appointed two, Joseph called Barsa- 
 bas, who wassuruamed Justus, and Matthias, And they prayed, 
 and said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show 
 whether of these two thou hast chosen, that he may take part of 
 this ministry and apostleship, from Avhich Judas by transgression 
 fell, that he might go to his own place. And they gave forth 
 their lots ; and the lot fell upon Matthias ; and he was numbered 
 with the eleven apostles." (Acts i. 2o-2(k ) Upon this promise 
 of Christ, and practice of the apo.<tIes, the use of the lot, in the 
 Moravian Church, is founded. The Church believes that God 
 permits it, as long as it is upheld by faith. As soon as a majority 
 of Moravian Ministers and people declare that they no longer 
 have confidence in this mode of determining the will of the Lord, 
 it must necessarily be abolished. This essential condition of the 
 use of tlie lot lias been re])eatedly recognized by the General 
 >Synod. Here follows the substance of the declaration of the last 
 (rcneral Hynod, in reference to this matter: 
 
 " The means by which our Lord and Saviour conducts His 
 gt)vernmcnt in the Brethren'^s Church are no other than those by 
 which ITc rules His universal Church ; namely. His Holy Word, 
 His Holy Spirit, who leads us into all truth, and the dispensations 
 of His Providence, by which He determines the course of His 
 Church, and of each individual, according to His own wisdom and 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCES. 
 
 91 
 
 love. But if we are to be led by them, there is required on our 
 part a heart obedient to the dircetioii of His Word, an ear open 
 to receive the instruction of His Spirit, and a watchful eye to 
 mark the intimations which He gives us in the leadings of His 
 Providence. The more these dispositions are wrought in our 
 hearts through grace, the more securely shall we be able to fol- 
 low His guidance. Such was the conviction of our forefathers, 
 from the first establishment of our Union. Nevertheless, there 
 were peculiar cases in which, deeply convinced of the insufRcieny 
 of their own insight into the things of God, and His government 
 of His Church, and animated by an earnest desire to know the 
 will of the Lord, and to be guided by Him alone, they had re- 
 course to the lot, believing that our Saviour would not put their 
 child-like confidence to shame (Mark xi. 24), but, in answer to 
 their united prayers, would by this means reveal to them His gra- 
 cious will. This use of the lot is not founded on any express 
 command or promise in the Scriptures of the New Testament. 
 We read, however, in the Acts of the Apostles, that the lot was 
 used by them in the appointment of Matthias to the apostolic 
 office. This example of the apostles detei'mined the founders of 
 the Ancient Moravian Cliurch to refer to the lot the choice of 
 their first three Elders, and the congregation of Herrnhut followed 
 the same precedent, when, on May 20th, 1727, they chose, by lot, 
 four brethren out of twelve proposed for the office of Elder. 
 Afterwards the use of the lot was continued in the choice of Elders, 
 and the sending out of Missionaries and other messengers lA' the 
 Church. And not only in these cases, but in all affairs of impor- 
 tance, as the congregation of Herrnhut gradually cxjjanded into 
 the Unity of the Brethren, those who had the direction of it felt 
 the necessity of being thus guided." 
 
 " We regard the lot with thankfulness, as a means granted to 
 us for the time, by the Lord, for learning His mind, and acting 
 under His direction, when He does not give us to know His will in 
 any other way. Should filial confidence in this special guidance 
 of our Lord become more and more weakened among us, it would 
 be time to lay aside a usage, which must be devoid of blessing, 
 as soon as it ceases to be grounded on the innermost conviction of 
 the heart." (Synodal Results of 1857, § 41.) 
 
92 HISTORY OP THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 The use of the lot, as it affects the whole Unity, takes place in 
 the two following cases : 
 
 1. The election or appointment of bishops, as a general rule, 
 is submitted to the lot, but exceptions may be made. 
 
 2. The election of a new member of the Unity's Elders' Con- 
 ference, to fill a vacancy in that body, occurring in the interval 
 between two General Synods, is always submitted to the lot. 
 
 Each Province has particular rules governing the use of the lot. 
 Those for the American Province are the following : 
 
 1. When the members of the Provincial Elders' Conference, 
 after deliberating on an appointment, are fully and unanimously 
 convinced, that they desire, in sincere faith, for themselves, the 
 direction of the Lord, through the lot, then they may ask the 
 question by the lot, but such use of the lot shall be binding on 
 the Provincial Elders' Conference only, and not on the person to 
 whom the appointment is offered. 
 
 2. When a brother or sister receives an appointment from the 
 Provincial Elders' Conference, and requires a special lot for his or 
 her direction, he or she may ask the Provincial Elders' Confer- 
 ence, in writing, to have a special lot cast for himself or herself, 
 and the directions given by the lot shall be absolutely binding 
 upon that brother or sister. 
 
 3. When a brother or sister is desirous of having in his or her 
 private affairs a decision by lot, the use of the lot shall be allowed, 
 provided the Provincial Elders' Conference becomes satisfied that 
 the applicant for its use is possessed of implicit faith and confi- 
 dence, and will yield perfect obedience to and cheerful acquies- 
 cence in the Lord's will thus ascertained ; and provided, further, 
 that the matter concerning which the lot is requested, be of such 
 a nature as to render its use proper in the estimation of the Pro- 
 vincial Elders' Conference. 
 
 These simple and explicit regulations set forth the limits 
 within which the use of the lot is allowed in this Province, and 
 imply that it is never to be employed by an individual, or by any 
 ecclesiastical board or body, other than the Provincial Elders' 
 -Conference and the Provincial Synod.* 
 
 * The use of the lot in contracting marriages was abolished, as a rule, 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE PROVINCES. 
 
 many years ago. Much has been said and written on this subject by per- 
 sons not acquainted with the true state of the case, and attempts have been 
 made to cast ridicule upon the usage. This note is given in thu way of 
 an explanation of the same, as it really prevailed. 
 
 The fundamental principle underlying the employment of the lot, in the 
 ease of marriages, was a noble principle of devotedness to the serviceof Christ. 
 The Brethren believed that the extension of His kingdom, through their 
 agency, should not be hindered by any of the relations of this life, in ac- 
 cordance with what the Lord himself said, as recorded in Matthew six. 29. 
 They feared that early engagements would prevent young men from going 
 forth, a.s messengers of the Go.spel, to distant lands, or render a long abode 
 in them irksome ; they were, moreover, convinced that it was a matter of 
 the utmost importance not only to enter the marriage state in the fear of 
 God, but to secure partners in life who would, in the fullest sense, be help- 
 mates to them while laboring in the Lord's vineyard. Tlierefore they had 
 faith in Him that He would condescend to give them such wives as they 
 needed, and as would approve themselves worthy handmaids of His. Be- 
 sides, owing to the peculiar regulations of the .settlement,'!, young men and 
 women had very little social intercourse. Tn this way, the lot came 
 into use for contracting marriages in the case of Missionaries and Ministers, 
 and gradually of all the members of the Church. But it was not emiiloyed 
 in the manner so often set forth by ignorant writers. Men and women were 
 not indiscriminately coupled, without their knowledge, and contrary to 
 their wishes. The mode of proceeding was .simply this: Wlien a man 
 wished to marry, he proposed a woman to the authorities of tlie Church, or, 
 if he had no proposal to make, left it to them to suggest a woman. The 
 authorities submitted the proposal to tlie decision of the lot, and if it was 
 sanctioned, ma«le the woman an ofl'cr of marriage in the name of the man, 
 which offer she was at perfect liberty to reject, if she thought proper ; for 
 the lot bound the authorities to make the offer, but not the woman to accept 
 it. If she refused, or if the proposal was negatived by the lot, the man 
 made another, and the authorities never forced any woman upon him 
 against his will. 
 
 So far, therefore, from ridiculing this usage, an intelligent mind, capable 
 of appreciating the spirit which animated the early Brctlireu in this respect, 
 will be filled with pj-ofound admiration at the faith which they displayed. 
 When confidence in this mode of contracting marriages began to wane, the 
 rule was abrogated. But while it continued, there were fewer unhappy 
 marriages among the Brethren, than among the same number of people in 
 any other denomination of Cliristians. This is a well known and abundantly 
 substantiated fact. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DOCTRINE. 
 
 INTKODUCTION. 
 
 The Ancient Church of the Brethren had a regular CJonfession 
 of Faith. It was revised and republished, between the years 
 1460 and 1658, thirty-four tinxes, in Bohemian, Latin and Ger- 
 man. The German edition, of 1533, was printed at Wittenberg, 
 with an introduction by Dr. Martin Luther. It appeared in its 
 most complete form in 1535, in Bohemian, and was presented to 
 King Ferdinand. Afterwards this same edition was translated 
 into Latin, and printed at Wittenberg, in 1538, again with an 
 introduction by Luther. 
 
 The Renewed Church has no Confession of Faith, as such, that 
 is, no document bearing this name. In the Continental Province, 
 where adherence to a Confession is an essential condition of tbe 
 ecclesiastical privileges which the Bretliren enjoy, the Augsburg 
 Confession, in its twenty-one articles, is acknowledged, " being 
 the first and most generally received Confession of the Protestant 
 Church, and containing a simple and clear enunciation of the 
 articles of the Christian faith."* Tliis acknowledgment, however, 
 according to the declaration of the General Synod, does not bind 
 the conscience of any member, much less is it of any weight in 
 those Provinces of the Unity " where the Augsburg Confession 
 has no other value than as being the creed of one (the Lutheran ) 
 among many churchas enjoying equal rights and liberty."t 
 
 But although the Church has issued no Confession of Faith, as 
 such, it has several works, bearing the authority of the General 
 
 * Synodal Results of 1857, 94, p. 9f>. f Synodal Easults of 1857, c 
 94, p. 9(). 
 
T^OCTRINE. 
 
 95 
 
 Synod, and setting forth tlie doctrines which it teaches. These 
 arc: "An Exposition of Christian Doctrine as taught in the 
 Protestant Church of the United Bretliren," by Bishop Spaugen- 
 berg, Barby, 1779, transhited into English by La Trobe, and 
 published in 1784; "A Catechism for the Instruction of Youth in 
 the Church of the United Brethren," various editions, Geriiian 
 and English ; " An Epitome of Christian Doctrine for the In- 
 struction of Candidates for Confirmation ;" and a chapter on 
 Doctrine, in the "Synodal Result?!." "The Easter Morning Lit- 
 any," moreover, contains a brief Confession of Faith, and is 
 used, annually, in all Moravian Churches in Christian and heathen 
 lands. 
 
 A Compendium of Doctrine is here given, compiled from the 
 authorized publications of the Church, and in their very language, 
 with references to the works from which the sentences are severally 
 taken. Then follows the Easter Morning Litany. 
 
 A COMPENDrUJI OF DOCTRINK. 
 
 I. — Of the Standard of Doctrhie. 
 
 The Holy Scriptures, of the Old and New Testament, are and 
 remain the only rule of our faith and practice. We revere them 
 as the Word of God, which He spake to mankind, in time past, 
 by the prophets, and in these last days by His Son and His 
 apostles, to instruct them in the way of salvation through fititli 
 in Christ Jesus.* 
 
 II. -0/ the Holy Trinity. 
 
 We believe that God revealed himself to man, as Father, Son, 
 and Holy Ghost. (>[att. xxviii. 19.)t 
 
 III. — 0/ God the Fatlier. 
 
 The most exalted character we can give of the Father, is that 
 He is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, ( 2 Cor. xi. 31 ; Eph. i. ; 
 1 Peter i. 3;);j; hence we hold the doclrine of the love of God, the 
 
 * Synodal Result's of 1857, § 4, p. 6. tCateohism for Confirniation, 
 Qusstion 4 f Spangenberg's Expositioa, § 8G, p. 140. 
 
96 
 
 HISTOKY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Father, who " has chosen us in Christ before the foundation of 
 the world," and who " so loved the world that He gave His only- 
 begotten Son, that whos(>ever believeth in Him should not perish, 
 but have everlasting life."* 
 
 IV.— 0/ God the Son. 
 
 We hold the doctrine of the real Godhead and real manhood 
 of Jesus Christ; that God, the Creator of all things, was mani- 
 fested in the flesh, and has reconciled the world unto himself ; 
 that " He is before all things, and by Him all things consist."t 
 
 Y.— Of God the Holy Ghost. 
 
 We hold the doctrine of the Holy Ghost and His gracious 
 operations,! who proceedeth from the Father, and whom our 
 Lord Jesus Christ sent after He went away, that He should abide 
 with us forever ; || and believe that it is He who works in us the 
 knowledge of sin, faith in Jesus, and the witness that we are the 
 children of God.§ 
 
 VI. — 0/ Total Depravity. 
 
 We hold the doctrine of the total depravity of human nature ; 
 that there is no health in us ; and that, since the fall, we have no 
 power left to save ourselves.^f 
 
 VII. — Of the Atonement. 
 
 We hold the doctrine of the atonement and satisfaction of 
 Jesus Christ for us ; that He " was delivered for our offencas, and 
 was raised again for our justificati(m ;" and that in His merits 
 alone we find forgiveness of sins and peace with God.** 
 
 * Synodal Eesults of 1857, ? 6, p. 7. f Synodal Results of 1857, ? 6, p. 7. 
 J Synodal Results of 1857, ? 6, p. 8. || Easter Morning Litany, p. xv. 
 « Synodal Results of 1857, § 6, p. 8. U Synodal Results of 1857, ? 6, p. 7. 
 ** Synodal Results of 1857, § 6, p. 7. 
 
DOCTRINE. 
 
 97 
 
 VIII.— 0/ the New BiHh. 
 
 It has been the earnest desire of our Church, from the begin- 
 ning, that each individual member of it should be led, in the 
 school of the Holy Ghost, to a deep and thorough knowledge, not 
 only of his sinfulness, but of his exposedness to condemnation 
 before God, as the desert of sin ; and so be brought to genuine 
 repentance, and to the conviction of his need of a Saviour; 
 whence will result, through living faith in Jesus, a thorough re- 
 newal of the inward man, consisting not in the mere laying aside 
 of some sinful habits, but in an entire change of views and dispo- 
 sitions, and in a full surrender of the heart to the Lord.* 
 
 IX.— 0/ Faith. 
 
 Cordially to embrace that faithful saying, as worthy of all 
 acceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sin- 
 ners, and that for the sake of His blood and death, our sins are 
 forgiven, and life and salvation imjjarted unto us — this is faith, 
 the gift of God, coming not by our own reason and strength. 
 We believe, that through faith we obtain righteousness and 
 peace with God, for Christ's sake, and the sure hope of eternal 
 life and happiness.! 
 
 ^ X. — Of Scmctifimtion. 
 
 We hold the doctrine of the fruits of faith, that it must show 
 itself as an active principle, by a willing obediences to God's 
 commandments, flowing from love and gmtitude to God ;J and 
 believe that it is necessary for the pardoned sinner to maintain 
 close and constant communion with our Saviour, according to His 
 own words : " As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except 
 it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in me," 
 (John XV. 4) ; that thus true sanctification of soul and body, and 
 a transformation into the Saviour's image, are wrought within 
 us, not legally, but evangelically; and that the work is cherished 
 
 * Synodal Kesiilts of 1857, § 8, p. 8 and 9. f Catechism for Confirma- 
 tion, Questions 26, 27 and 28. % Synodal Results of 1857, § 6, p. 8. 
 
98 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 in humility, and maintained and ripened more and more for the 
 perfect state, by a constant looking unto Jesus, and to all the 
 merits of His holy life.* 
 
 XI. — Oj Jesus Christ as the Centre of Doctrine. 
 
 In conformity with these fundamental articles of our faith, tiic 
 great theme of our pre;iching is Jesus Christ, our Saviour, He 
 who says of the Scriptures : " they are they which testify of me " — 
 " in whom all the promises of God are yea and amen " — in whom 
 we have the grace of the Son, the love of the Father, and the 
 communion of the Holy Ghost. The word of the cross — that is, 
 the testimony of His voluntary offering of himself to suffer and 
 to die, and of the treasures of grace purchased thereby — is the 
 beginning, middle and end of our ministry, and to proclaim the 
 Lord's death we regard as the main calling of the Brethren's 
 Church. We point to Him as " made of God unto us wisdom, 
 and righteousness, and sanctificatiou, and redemption." Hence 
 we maintain, that while the law of God is given us for the knowl- 
 edge of sin, we are led to true contrition of spirit by the testimony 
 which the Holy Ghost bears, more especially to our want of faith 
 in Jesus, and our indifference to the Saviour, who hung upon the 
 cross for us. (John xvi. 8 and 9; Actsix. 5.) The contemplation of 
 His agonizing death shows us the merited curse and condemnation 
 under which we lie by nature, but, at the same time, reveals the 
 sole ground of justification before God, reconciliation with Him, 
 and deliverance from the power of death, and from our vain con- 
 versation, so that the conscience is " purged from dead works to 
 serve the living God."t 
 
 XII.— 0/' Christian Life. 
 
 Our great and only Master comprises the whole doctrine of 
 Christian morality, accordiiig to the inmost spirit, in the com- 
 mandment of love to God, and to our neighbor. After His 
 example, and that of His apostles, we will be careful to remind 
 
 '•Synodal ResuUs of 1857, ? 8, p. 9. t Slynodal KemilLs of 18:)7, ? 7, p. 8. 
 
DOCTRINE. 
 
 99 
 
 one another of all those Christian virtues which flow therefrom, 
 and which adorn the character of a true child of God. We will 
 especially enforce tlie inniortance of strict conscientiousness in 
 our whole conduct, and raise a warning voice against every species 
 of vice and immorality. Yet all our warnings and exhortations 
 must not only have reference to Jesus, a.« our all-perfect example, 
 but be in close accordance with the doctrine of faith, insisting, 
 according to our Lord's direction, that the tree must first be made 
 good, in order that it may bring forth good fruit.* 
 
 XIII.— 6*/ the Church. 
 
 The souls dispersed in all the world, who adhere to Christ by 
 faith, who are partakers of the Holy Ghost, and worship the 
 Father in spirit and in truth, ar6 the body of Christ, the house 
 of God, the flock of the Good Shepherd t — the holy, universal 
 Christian Church..! 
 
 XIV.— 0/ Baptism. 
 
 We fii-st receive a pledge of the forgiveness of sins, and of the 
 grace of God in Christ Jesus, in the sacrament of Holy Baptism, 
 for baptism is a washing and cleansing from sin by the blood of 
 Jesus Christ, who loved the Church, and gave himself for it, that 
 He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by 
 the Word.!| (Ephes. v. 25 and 26.) 
 
 XV.— 0/ the Baptism of Injant-i. 
 
 Inasmuch as our children, by their birth in the Christian 
 Church, are called by the Lord to participate in the blessings of 
 the Gospel Dispensation ( 1 Cor. vii. 14), and Christ himself 
 blessed little children, and declared that of such was the king- 
 dom of heaven, we consider it to be the duty of parents to bring 
 their infants to be baptized ;§ and believe that a child, too, may 
 
 * Synodal Results of 1857, ? 9, p. 10. f Spangenberg's Exposition, | 254, 
 p. 441. X Easter Morning Litany, p. xv. || Catechism for Confiriiiafioii. 
 Question 33 and 34. ? Synodal Results of 1857, § 19. 
 
100 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 experience what Paul says : " According to His mercy God saved 
 us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
 Ghost, which He shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ, 
 our Saviour." (Titus iii. 5 and 6.)* 
 
 XVI.— 0/ the Lord's Supper. 
 The promise of the forgiveness of sins and of the grace of God 
 is renewed and sealed to us, in the sacrament of the Lord's 
 Supper — which is a memorial of His death, instituted by Christ 
 himself, wherein, while jointly eating of the blessed bread and 
 drinking of the blessed cup, we receive the body and blood of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, as a pledge of the forgiveness of sins, of life, 
 and eternal happiness.f (1 Cor. xi. 26, x. 16.) That is, when- 
 ever this Holy Supper is taken according to the mind of Jesus 
 Christ, the enjoyment of the bread and Avine is connected with 
 tlie enjoyment of the body and blood of Jesus, in a manner in- 
 comprehensible to us, and therefore inexpressible.^ 
 
 XVII. — Of the Final Condition of Mankind in Eternity. 
 The wicked, condemned by Christ, the righteous Judge, shall 
 suffer everlasting punishment in hell ; but the righteous shall see 
 God, and be forever with the Lord, in whose presence there is 
 fulness of joy, and at whose right hand there are pleasures for 
 evermore. (Matt. xxv. 34, 41, 46; 1 Thes, iv. 17. || 
 
 THE EASTER MOItNING LITANY. 
 
 Minister. — I believe in the One only God, Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost, who created all things by Jesus Christ, and was in 
 Christ, reconciling the world unto himself 
 
 I believe in God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
 hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world ; 
 
 Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath 
 translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son ; 
 
 * Spangenberg's Exposition, ? 141. f Catecliism for Confirmation, Ques- 
 tion 37 and 38. t Spangenberg's Exposition, § 146 p. 245. || Catechism 
 for Confirmation, Question 41. 
 
DOCTRINE. 101 
 
 Who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly 
 places in Christ ; 
 
 Who hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of 
 the saints in light : having predestinated us unto the adoption of 
 children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleas- 
 ure of His will, to the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein 
 He hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 
 
 Congregation. — This I verily believe. 
 
 We thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because 
 Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast 
 revealed them unto babes : even so. Father, for so it seemed good 
 in Thy sight. 
 
 Father, glorify Thy name. 
 
 MiN. AND Cong. — -Our Father, which ai t in heaven, hallowed be 
 Thy name ; Thy kingdom come ; Thy will bS done in earth., as it 
 18 in heaven: give m this day our daily bread; and forgive us our 
 trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us ; and lead m 
 not into temptation, but deliver tis from evil : for Thine is the 
 kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever and ever: Amen. 
 
 MiN. — I believe in the name of the only begotten Son of God, 
 by whom are all things, and we through Him ; 
 
 I believe that He was made flesh, and dwelled among us, and 
 took on Him the form of a servant ; 
 
 By the overshadowing of the Holy Ghost, was conceived of the 
 Virgin Mar;^ ; as the children are partakers of flesh and blood. 
 He also himself likewise took part of the same ; was born of a 
 woman ; 
 
 And being found in fashion as a man, was tempted in all points 
 like as we are, yet without sin ; 
 
 For He is the Lord, the Messenger of the covenant, whom we 
 delight in. The Lord and His Spirit hath sent Him to proclaim 
 the acceptable year of the Lord : 
 
 He spoke that which He did know, and testified that which He 
 had seen : as many as received Him, to them gave He the power 
 to become the sons of God. 
 
 Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the 
 world ; 
 
102 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Suffered under Pontiu.s Pilate, was crucified, dead, and bmied; 
 
 The third daj' arose again from the dead, and with Him many 
 bodies of the saints which slept ; 
 
 Ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the throne of the Father, 
 whence He will come, in like manner as He was seen going into 
 heaven. 
 
 Cong.— Amen, come, Lord Jesu.s; conic, we implore Thee: 
 With longing hearts we now are waiting for Thee ; 
 Come soon, O come. 
 
 The Lord will descend from heaven with a shout, with the 
 voice of tlie archangel, and with the trump of God, to judge both 
 the quick and tlie dead. 
 
 This is my Lord, who redeemed me, a lost and undone human 
 creature, purchased and gained me from sin, from death, and from 
 the power of the devil ; 
 
 Not with gold or silver, but with His holy })recious blood, and 
 with His innocent suffering and dying ; 
 
 To the end that I should be His own, and in His kingdom live 
 under Him and serve Him, in eternal righteousness, innocence, 
 and happiness ; 
 
 !So as He, being risen from the dead, liveth and reigneth, world 
 without end. 
 
 Cong. — Thii I most certainly believe. 
 
 I believe in the Holy Ghost, who proceedeth from the Father, 
 and whom our Lord Jesus Christ sent, after He went away, that 
 He sliould abide with us forever ; 
 
 That He should comfort us, as a mother comforteth her chil- 
 dren ; 
 
 That He should help our infirmities, and make intercession for 
 us with groan ings which cannot be uttered; 
 
 That He should bear witness with our spirit, that we are the 
 children of God, and teach us to cry, Abba, Father : 
 
 That He should shed abroad in our hearts the love of God, and 
 make our bodies His holy temple : 
 
 And that He should work all in all, dividing to every man 
 severally as He will. 
 
DOCTEINE. 
 
 103 
 
 To Him be glory in the Cliurcli, which is in Clirist Jesus, the 
 holy, universal Ciiristian Church, in the coninmnion of saints, at 
 all times, and from eternity to eternity. 
 
 Cong. — A/nm. 
 
 I believe that, by my own reason and strength, I cannot believe 
 in Jesus Christ my Lord, or come to Him ; 
 
 But that the Holy Ghost calleth me by the Gospel, eulight- 
 cneth me with His gifts, sanctifieth and jn-eserveth me in the true 
 taith ; 
 
 Even as He calleth, gathereth, enlighteneth, and sanctifieth the 
 whole Church on earth, which He keepeth by Jesus Christ in the 
 only true faith : 
 
 In which Christian Church, God forgiveth uie and every be- 
 liever all sin daily and abundantly. 
 Cong. — This I assuredhj believe. 
 
 I believe, that by holy baptism I am embodied as a member of 
 the Church of Christ, which He hath loved, and for which He 
 gave himself, that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the 
 washing of water by the word. 
 
 Cong. — Amen. 
 
 In this communion of saints my faith is placed upon my Lord 
 and Saviour Jesus Christ, who died for us, and shed His blood 
 on the cross for the remission of sins, and who hath granted unto 
 me His body and blood in the Lord's Supper, as a pledge of 
 grace ; as th5 Scripture saith, our Lord Jesus Christ, the same 
 night in which He was betrayed, took bread : and when He had 
 given thanks, He brake it, and gave it to His disciples, and said, 
 Take, eat : this Is my body which is given for you ; this do in re- 
 membrance of me. After the same manner also, our Lord Jesus 
 C'hrist, when He had supped, took the cup, gave thanks, and gave 
 it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it : this is my blood, the blood 
 of the New Testament, which is shed for you, and for many, for 
 the remission of sins. This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in re- 
 membrance of me. 
 
 Cong. — Amen. 
 
 I have a desire to depart, and be with Christ, which is far bet- 
 ter ; I shall never taste death ; yea, I shall attain unto the resur- 
 
104 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 rection of the dead : for the body which I shall put off, this 
 grain of corruptibility, shall put on incorruption ; my flesh shall 
 Test in hope. 
 
 And the God of peace, that brought again from tlie dead our 
 Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood 
 of the everlasting covenant, shall also quicken these our mortal 
 bodies, if so be that the Spirit of God hath dwelled in them. 
 
 Cong. — Amen. 
 
 We poor sinners pray, 
 
 Hear its, gracious Lord and God; 
 
 And keep us in everlasting fellowship with our brethren, and 
 ■with our sisters, who have entered into the joy of their Lord ; 
 
 Also with the servants and handmaids of our Church, whom 
 Thou hast called home in the past year, and with the whole 
 ■Church triumphant; and let us rest together in Thy presence from 
 our labors. 
 
 Cong. — Amen. 
 
 They are at rest in la-sting bliss, 
 
 Beholding Christ our Saviour : 
 Our humble expectation is 
 To live with Him forever. 
 
 Glory be to Him who is the Resurrection and the life ; He was 
 dead, and behold, He is alive for evermore ; and he that believeth 
 in Him, though he were dead, yet shall he live. 
 
 Glory be to Him in the Church which waiteth for Him, and in 
 that which is around Him, for ever and ever. 
 
 Cong. — Ameyi. 
 
 Grant us to lean unshaken 
 
 Upon Thy faithfulness. 
 Until we hence are taken 
 To see Thee face to face. 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and 
 the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with us all. 
 Cong. — Amen. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 MINISTRY. 
 
 The orders in the Ministry of the United Brethren's Church 
 are derived from the Ancient Unitas Fratriun, and are those of 
 Bishops, Presbyters and Deacons. 
 
 I. Bishops. — The episcopal succession, which was secured in 
 the manner set forth in the first chapter, is j^rized by the Church 
 as a vakiable inheritance, as one of the principal links which 
 connect the former and the present Unity, and as the historic 
 form of its organic life. But the prerogatives of the episcopal 
 office, as it now exists, are different from those formerly connected 
 with it. In the Ancient Church, the government was vested, ex 
 officio, in the bishops. Thi;^ is not the case now. The Renewed 
 Church had adopted a form of government before the episcopate 
 was transfewed to it, and when the transfer took place no change 
 was made in |liat form. 
 
 The General Synod has established the following principles : 
 
 1. " Our episcopacy, in itself, gives to the individual who holds 
 it no title to a share in the government of the Brethren's Church, 
 or of any individual congregation. 
 
 2. " No bishop is, as such, subordinate to another. 
 
 3. " A bishop has no diocese committed to his jurisdiction. 
 
 4. " A bishop, like every other servant of the Unity, must 
 receive a special appointment to any office which he holds, from 
 the Synod, or the Unity's Elders' Conference, or a Provincial 
 Elders' Conference. 
 
 5. " Ordination to the different ^hurch-degrees can be per- 
 formed only by virtue of an express commission from the above- 
 mentioned authorities." 
 
 7 
 
106 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 The prerogatives belonging to the bishops, in virtue of their 
 office, are : 
 
 1. They only can ordain to the three orders in the ministry. 
 
 2. They have a seat and vote in the General Synod. 
 
 8. They have a seat and vote in the Provincial Synods of the 
 respective Provinces in which they reside. 
 
 At the same time, however, bishops are almost invariably, by 
 election or appointment, connected with the government of the 
 Church, both in the Provinces and in the Unity at large. The 
 President of the Unity's Elders' Conference, with only two ex- 
 ceptions, has always been a bishop ; and the Presidents of the 
 Provincial Elders' Conferences generally belong to the same 
 order. 
 
 Bishops are elected by the General Synod, or appointed by the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference. In either case, the lot, as a general 
 rule, is used. The American Province, however, has the right to 
 nominate its bishops, which is done by the Provincial Synod ; but 
 the appointment rests with the General Synod, or Unity's Elders' 
 (conference. 
 
 II. Presbyters. — When deacons, after serving one or two years, 
 have approved themselves worthy Ministers of Christ and Hi?« 
 (.'hurch, and have charge of a congregation, or are appointed to 
 preside over any distinct branch of service in the Brethren's 
 ('hurcli, they are ordained presbyters. 
 
 III. Deaco7is. — The degree of deacon is conferred upon candi- 
 dates for the ministry, when they first enter the service of the 
 ( Jhurch ; and this ordination qualifies them for administering the 
 sacraments. 
 
 The " Synodal Results " of 1857 contain the following senti- 
 ment respecting ordination to these three orders : 
 
 " As every ordination is accompanied by the believing prayer.« 
 of the assembled congregation, to the Head of the Church, and 
 by the laying on of hands, in the name of the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost, we consider it a means of conveying a special 
 divine blessing to those who receive the important charge, to 
 feed the Church of God, which He has purchased with His own 
 blood." 
 
MINISTRY, 
 
 107 
 
 Candidates for the Ministrt/. — In the American Province, svich 
 young men as have finished tlieir studies in the Theological Sem- 
 inary, and passed the examinations which are held, semi-annually, 
 in this institution, become candidates for the Ministrj% and are, 
 after a time, licensed to preach. They generally enter the Church 
 Boarding School at Nazareth, as teachers, and remain there until 
 they receive appointments as Ministers. 
 
 In the other Provinces of the Unity, candidates for the Min- 
 istry are usually received into tJie class of acolyths,yvhich. has been 
 derived from the Ancient Brethren's Church. Into the same 
 class many of the instructors of youth, female elders, and super- 
 intendents of Widows' and Sisters' Houses, Avives of Missionaries 
 •and of Ministers are admitted. The recejition takes place in the 
 presence of the Unity's Elders' Conference, or of a Provincial 
 Elders' Conference, the persons received giving their right hands 
 to the Elders, as a pledge of their desire to be faithful in the ser- 
 vice of the Church. This custom is occasionally observed in the 
 American Province. 
 
 Here follows the episcopal succession, from the beginning ol 
 the Ancient Unitas Fratrum to the present time. Stephen, Bishop 
 of the Waldenses, and his colleague, transferred the succession 
 to the Ancient Church, in the year 1467, consecrating the first 
 three bishops of the list below. Daniel Jablonsky and Christian 
 Sitkovius, the^survivors of the line, transferred the succession to 
 the Renewed Church, in the year 1735, consecrating David 
 Nitschman, the first bishop of the present Unity. It will be seen 
 from this list, that the Moravian is the oldest Protestant Episco- 
 pal Church. In the year 1749, the Parliament of Great Britain 
 passed an act to encourage the Brethren to settle in North America, 
 and acknowledged them as an Episcopal Church, 
 
No. 
 
 ~'t 
 I 
 2 
 3 
 4 
 
 () 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 10 
 11 
 12 
 13 
 14 
 15 
 16 
 17 
 18 
 19 
 20 
 21 
 22 
 23 
 24 
 25 
 26 
 27 
 28 
 29 
 30 
 31 
 32 
 33 
 34 
 35 
 36 
 37 
 38 
 39 
 40 
 41 
 42 
 43 
 44 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHirRCB'. 
 
 OPAL HUCCE3SION OF THE UNITA.S FRATRUH, FROif. 
 
 1467 TO 1868. 
 
 A.NCI15NT CHURCH. 
 
 Mieliael Brailacitis 
 
 A Waldensian Pastor.. 
 
 A Roman (.'atholic I'rirst 
 
 Matthias of Kunwaldc 
 
 Procop of Hradeck 
 
 Thomas of Przchiulscli 
 
 Eli'as of Krzizanow 
 
 Luke of Prague 
 
 Amb!-o.se of Skiitsch 
 
 Wenzel 
 
 Danie!' 
 
 Martin Skoda 
 
 Wenzel Albus 
 
 Andrew CycloT 
 
 John Horn 
 
 Benedict Bavorin 
 
 Veil Michalek 
 
 John Augnsta 
 
 Martin Michalek 
 
 Matthias Sion 
 
 John Czernv 
 
 Matthias 
 
 Paul Paulin 
 
 Mattliias Czervenka 
 
 George Israel 
 
 John Bhihoslav 
 
 Andrew Steplmn 
 
 Jan Caleph...., 
 
 Jan Lorenz 
 
 Zacharias of Leltojnischl 
 
 John Aeneas 
 
 John Abdias 
 
 Simon Theophilus Turnovsky 
 
 John Ephraim 
 
 Paul Jessen 
 
 Jacob Narciss 
 
 Jan Niemczansky 
 
 Samuel Sussitzky 
 
 Zacharias Ariston 
 
 Bartholomew Niemczansky... 
 
 Jan Lanetsch 
 
 Jan ('ruciger 
 
 Martin Gratian Gertich 
 
 Matthias Rybinsky 
 
 Moravian-Bohemian 
 
 Poltsli. 
 
 Moravian-Bohemian . 
 
 Polish. 
 
 Moravian-Bohemian 
 
 Polish. 
 
 Moravian-Bohemian . 
 
-HirrrsTKY. 
 
 109 
 
 Your 
 of Conse- 
 cration. 
 
 1609 
 1611 
 1612 
 
 50 
 
 1627 
 
 ol 
 
 1629 
 
 .52 
 
 1632 
 
 53 
 
 
 54 
 
 
 55 
 
 
 56 
 
 1633 
 
 57 
 
 
 58 
 
 1644 
 
 59 
 
 
 m 
 
 1662 
 
 01 
 
 
 ■62 
 
 1673 
 
 <)3 
 
 1676 
 
 <54 
 
 1692 
 
 6o 
 
 1699 
 
 ■66 
 
 
 •67 
 
 1709 
 
 «8 
 
 171:2 
 
 fi9 
 
 1725 
 
 70 
 
 1734 
 
 71 
 
 1735 
 
 72 
 
 1737 
 
 73 
 
 1740 
 
 74 
 
 1741 
 
 75 
 
 1743 
 
 76 
 
 1744 
 
 77 
 
 1745 
 
 78 
 79 
 
 1746 
 
 SO 
 81 
 
 
 82 
 
 1747 
 
 83 
 
 
 84 
 
 
 85 
 86 
 
 1748 
 
 87 
 
 1750 
 
 88 
 
 1751 
 
 89 
 
 1754 
 
 i>0 
 
 1756 
 
 1»J 
 
 1758 
 
 Polish. 
 
 Moravian-lioht'iuian. 
 
 Polish. 
 
 iMoraviau-Bohenilan. 
 
 rKOTINCEK. 
 
 Maithias Koiu'czny Moravian-Bohemian. 
 
 Matthias Cyrus....' 
 
 John Tiimovsky 
 
 Gregorv Era.stus 
 
 John (>rill.. 
 
 Daniel Micolajivsky 
 
 Paul Paliurus 
 
 Lawrence Justin 
 
 Matthias Procop j ' 
 
 John Amos Comeiiius ! ' 
 
 Paul Fadricius |PoIish. 
 
 Martin Orininskv " 
 
 John Rybinsky.." | 
 
 Martin Gertich, Jr ' " 
 
 John Buettner 
 
 Nicholas Gertich " 
 
 Peter .Jablonsky ~ I " 
 
 Adam Samuel Hartman ! " 
 
 .John Zugchoer 1 
 
 Joacliim Gulicli 1 " 
 
 John .Jacobldes 1 
 
 Daniel Ernst Jablonsky 
 
 Solomon Opitz ! " 
 
 David Cassius ( " 
 
 PanlCai<sius " 
 
 Christian Sitkov 
 
 RKXEWED curRcu. 
 
 David Nitschnianu American. 
 
 Lewis Count (!<■ Zin;'ciiiii,rf Ck)ntinentaL 
 
 rt)lycarp Muelkr " 
 
 •Tohn Nitselnnann, Sr American. 
 
 [Frederick Baron de Wattewille j Continental. 
 
 'Martin Dober , " 
 
 Augustus Cr. Spangenbors: , American. 
 
 David Nitschmann, .Jr...^ ICx>ntinental. 
 
 Frederick W. Neisser 
 
 Christian F. Steiiiliofer " 
 
 .J. Frederick Canierbof | American. 
 
 .John Baron de Wattewille Continental. 
 
 Leonard Dober 1 " 
 
 Anthony A. Vieroth 1 " 
 
 Frederick Martin |West Indies. 
 
 Peter BoeV.ler [American. 
 
 George Waiblinger Continental,. 
 
 Matthew Hehl ; American. 
 
 John Gambold j British- 
 Andrew Grasinaji Continental. 
 
 John Nitschmann i " 
 
110 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 American. 
 British. 
 
MINISTRY. 
 
 Ill 
 
 John Ellis 
 
 John M. Nitschman 
 
 Christian C. Ultsch 
 
 John Stengaerd 
 
 William Wisdom Essex 
 
 Peter Wolle 
 
 John G. Herman 
 
 Benjamin Seifferth 
 
 Christian W. Matthiesen... 
 
 F. Joachim Nielsen 
 
 John Rogers 
 
 John C. Breutel 
 
 Henry T Dober 
 
 George Wall Westerby 
 
 John Christian Jacobson.... 
 Godfrey Andrew Cunow.... 
 
 William Edwards 
 
 Charles William Jahn 
 
 Henry Rudolph Wullschlae, 
 
 Samuel Reinke 
 
 George F. Bahnson 
 
 Ernst F. Reichel 
 
 Ernst W. Croeger 
 
 James Latrobe 
 
 David Bigler 
 
 Henry A. Shultz 
 
 Gustavus T. Tietzen 
 
 PROVINCES. 
 
 Wess Indies. 
 Continental. 
 
 British. 
 American, 
 
 British. 
 Continental. 
 
 British. 
 Continental. 
 
 West Indies. 
 
 American. 
 
 Continental. 
 
 British. 
 
 Continental. 
 
 American. 
 
 Continental. 
 
 British. 
 American. 
 
 Continental. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 WORSHIP. 
 
 The manner of worship, in all essential points, is uniform 
 througliout the Provinces of the Unity and the Foreign Missions. 
 It is based upon a Ritual, of which an abstract is given below, 
 and which may be found at length in the first part of the 
 " Liturgy and Hymns for the use of the Protestant Church of 
 the United Brethren or Uuitas Fratrum," and upon certain pecu- 
 liar services of the Church, to be described in this chapter. 
 
 DAYS AND SEASONS. 
 
 The Lord's Day is of divine appointment, and its solemn 
 observance, as a day of rest and worship, absolutely binding. It 
 is particularly, but not exclusively, set apart for the ministrations 
 of the Word and Sacraments. 
 
 Services in the Week. — Public services of various kinds are 
 held on week-day evenings. In the Continental Province, and 
 in some of the cluirclios of the British, these services take place 
 every evening in the week throughout the entire year. 
 
 Church Seasons. — The seasons and festivals of the ecclesiastical 
 year are observed, namely : Advent, Christmas, Epijihany, Lent, 
 the Passion Week, Easter, Ascension-day, AVhitsuutide, and 
 Trinity Sunday. 
 
 Memorial Days. — Besides these seasons and festivals, the 
 Church has what are called " Memorial Days," being the anni- 
 versaries of certain of the most important events in its early 
 history. They are the following : January 19th, commencement 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 113 
 
 of the Mission among the heathen in Greenland, in the year 1788 ; 
 March 1st, beginning of tlie Church of the Brethren, in the year 
 1457; May 12th, laying of the foundation-stone for the first 
 church-edifice at Herrnhut, in the year 1724, and agreement 
 to the first Statutes of the congregation in the year 1727; 
 * June 17th, beginning of the building of Herrnhut by the immi- 
 grants from Moravia, in the year 1722; July Gth, martyrdom of 
 John Huss,in the year 1415 ; August 13th, extraordinarily blessed 
 celebration of the Holy Communion, in the parish-church at 
 Berthelsdorf, in the year 1727, whereby the new covenant of love 
 and peace between the members of the congregation, entered into 
 by the signing of the Statutes, on May 12th, was sealed, and a 
 remarkable baptism of the Spirit granted ; September 16th, the 
 abolition of the office of Chief Elder in the Church by the Syn- 
 odical Conference assembled at London, in the yea,r 1741, a 
 memorial day particularly for the ministers and other servants 
 of the Brethren's Unity; November 13th, jiowerful experience in 
 the Brethren's Unity, on the occasion of making known the abo- 
 lition of this office, th§t Jems only is the Chief Shepherd and 
 Head of the Church. 
 
 These Memorial Days are generally noticed in the public ser- 
 vices of the evening, or of the Lord's Day next following. In 
 many churches, however, the 13th of August and the 13th of ^ 
 November are celebrated as solemn festivals. As a general 
 thing, each *church also observes the Anniversary Day of Itfi 
 organization, and this celebration is denominated its " Congrega- 
 tion Festival." 
 
 THE RITUAL. 
 
 The Church Litany. 
 
 The public services of the Lord's Day begin with the Litany, 
 which is used, in several languages, in all the churches of the 
 Unity, including those of the Foreign Mission Field. In the 
 Continental Province, a separate meeting is held at nine o'clock 
 
114 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 in the morning, when the prayers of the Litany are read ; in the 
 American Province, the Litany is generally prayed in connection 
 with the morning service, as follows : 
 
 * Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 
 Christ, have mercy upon m. 
 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 
 Christ, hear us. 
 
 Lord, Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering and 
 abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, 
 forgiving iniquity, and transgression, and sin, and that will by no 
 means clear the guilty ; (Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7.) 
 
 Incline Thine ear and hear ; for we do not present our suppli- 
 cations before Thee for our righteousnesses, but for Thy great 
 mercies. (Daniel ix. 18.) 
 
 Lord God, our Father which art in heaven. 
 
 Hallowed he Thy name ; Thy kingdom come ; Thy will be done 
 in earth, as it is in heaven: give us this day our daily bread ; and 
 forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against u^ ; 
 and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: for 
 Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever and 
 ever: Amen. 
 
 Lord God, Son, thou Saviour of the world. 
 
 Be gracious unto us. 
 
 Lord God, Holy Ghost, 
 
 Abide unth us forever. 
 
 Most holy blessed Tkinity, 
 We praise Thee to eternity. 
 Thou Lamb once slain, our God and Lord, 
 To needy prayers Thine ear afford, 
 And on us all have mercy. 
 
 From coldness to Thy merits and death, 
 From error and misunderstanding. 
 From the loss of our glory in Thee, 
 From the unhappy desire of becoming great, 
 
 * In all the forms of Eitual given in this chapter, the lines in italics are 
 responses on the part of the congregation. 
 
WORSHIP, 
 
 115 
 
 From self-complacency, 
 From untimely projects, 
 From needless perplexity. 
 
 From the murdering spirit and devices of Satan, 
 From the influence of the spirit of this world, 
 From hypocrisy and fanaticism, 
 From the deceitfulness of sin, 
 From all sin, 
 
 Preserve us, gracious Lord and God. 
 By all the merits of Thy life, 
 By Thy human birth and circumcision. 
 By Thy obedience, diligence, and faithfulness. 
 By Thy humility, meekness, and patience. 
 By Thy extreme poverty, 
 By Thy holy baptism, 
 By Thy watching, fasting, and temptations, 
 By Thy griefs and sorrows, 
 By Thy prayers and tears, 
 By Thy having been despised and rejected, 
 
 Bless and comfort us, gracious Lord and God. 
 By Thine agony and bloody sweat. 
 By Thy bonds and scourgings. 
 By Thy crown of thorns, 
 By Thy <»-oss and passion. 
 By Thy sacred wounds and precious blood. 
 .By Thy dying words, 
 By Thy atoning death. 
 By Thy rest in the grave, 
 By Thy glorious resurrection and ascension. 
 By Thy sitting at the right hand of God, 
 By Thy sending the Holy Ghost, 
 By Thy prevailing intercession, 
 By the holy sacraments. 
 By Thy divine presence, (Matt, xxviii. 20.) 
 By Thy coming again to Thy Church on earth, or our being 
 called home to Thee, 
 
HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Bless mid comfort us, gracious Lord and God. 
 
 We liumbly pray with one accord, 
 Remember us, most gracious Lord ; 
 Think on Thy sufferings, wounds, and crotw, 
 And how by death Thou savedst us ; 
 For tliis is all our liope and plea. 
 In time and in eternity. 
 
 We poor sinners pray : 
 
 Hear 7is, (jracious Lord and God. 
 
 Rule and lead Thy holy Christian Clnirch ; 
 
 Increase the knowledge of the mystery^ of Christ, and diminish 
 misapprehensions ; 
 
 Make the word of the cross universal among those who are 
 called by Thy name ; 
 
 Unite all the children of God in one spirit; ( John xi. 52. j 
 
 Abide their only Shepherd, High-priest and Saviour ; 
 
 Send faithful laborers into Thy harvest; (Matt. ix. 38.) 
 
 Give s])irit iind power to preach Thy word ; 
 
 Preserve unto us the word of reconciliation till the end of days; 
 
 And through the Holy Ghost, daily glorify the merits of Thy 
 life, sufferings, and death : 
 
 Hear us, (jraciom Lord and God. 
 
 Prevent or destroy all designs and schemes of Satan, and de- 
 fend us against hh^ accusation ; (Rev. xii. 10.) 
 
 For the sake of tliat peace which we have with Thee, may we, 
 as much as lieth in us, live peaceably with all men ; (Romans 
 xii. 18.) 
 
 Grant us to bless them that curse us, and do good to them that 
 hate us ; (Matt. v. 44.) 
 
 Have mercy upon our slanderers and persecutors, and lay not 
 this sin to their charge ; (Acts vii. 60.) 
 
 Hinder all schisms a,nd offences ; 
 
 Put far from Thy people all deceivers and seducers ; 
 
 Bring back those who have erred, or have been seduced ; 
 
 Grant love and unity to all our congregations : 
 JJear (jracious Lord and God. 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 117 
 
 Thou Light and Desire of all nations ; (Matt. iv. 16 ; Hag. ii. 7.) 
 
 Watch over Thy messengers both l)y land and sea ; 
 
 Prosper the endeavors of all Thy servants, to spread Thy gos- 
 pel among heathen nations ; 
 
 Accompany the word of their testimony concerning Thy atone- 
 ment with demonstration of the Spirit and of power; (1 Cor. 
 ii. 4.) 
 
 Bless our and all other Christian congregations gathered from 
 among the heathen ; 
 
 Keep them as the apple of thine eye ; (Deut. xxxii. 10.) 
 
 Have mercy on Thy ancient covenant people, the Jews : deliver 
 them from their blindness ; (Eom. xi. 25, 26.) 
 
 And bring all nations to the saving knowledge of Thee : 
 Hear n-s, gmcioxis Lord aiid God. 
 
 O praise the Lord, all ye heathen ; 
 Praise Him, all ye nations. 
 
 Give to Thy people open doors to preach the Gospel, and set 
 them to Thy praise on earth ; (Kev. iii. 8.) 
 
 Grant to all Bishops and Ministers of the Church soundness of 
 doctrine and holiness of life, and jireserve them therein ; (Titus 
 i.7; u. 1.) 
 
 Help all elders to rule Avell, especially those who lahtiv in the 
 Word and doctrine ; that they may feed Thy Church, which 
 Thou hast purchased with Thine own blood: (1 Tim. v. 17; 
 Acts XX. 28.) 
 
 Hear its, gracious Lord and God. 
 
 Watch graciously over all governments, and hear our interces- 
 sions for them; (1 Tim. ii. 1, 2.) 
 
 Grant and preserve unto them thoughts of peace and concord ; 
 
 We beseech Thee especially, to pour down Thy blessings in a 
 plentiful manner upon the President of the United States, and 
 the Govemoi^ of the individual States of the Union ; upon both 
 Houses of Congress, and the respective State Legislatures, when- 
 ever assembled. Direct and prosper all their councils aud un- 
 dertakings to the promotion of Thy glorj-, the propagation of the 
 Grospel, and the safety and welfare of this country. 
 
118 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Guide and protect the magistrates of the land wherein we 
 dwell, and all that are put in authority ; and grant us to lead 
 under them a quiet and peaceable life, in all godliness and hone.^t y: 
 (1 Tim. ii. 2.) 
 
 Hem' Its, gracmis Lord and God. 
 
 Teach us to submit ourselves to every ordinance of man for 
 Thy sake ; and to seek the peace of the places where we dwell ^ 
 (1 Pet ii. 13 ; Jer. xxix. 7.) 
 
 Grant them blessing and prosperity ; 
 
 Prevent war, and the effusion of human blood ; 
 
 Preserve the land from distress by fire and water, hail and 
 tempest, plague, pestilence and famuie ; 
 
 Let the earth be like a field which the Lord blesseth ; 
 
 Give peace and salvation, O God, to this land, aud to all that 
 dwell therein : 
 
 Ifem- us, (jracious Lord and God, 
 
 TO BE PRAYED IN THE TIME OF WAR. 
 
 [Grant, O Lord, unto the President of the United States, in 
 these times of danger. Thy gracious counsel, that in all things he 
 may approve himself the father of the people; 
 
 Be Thou the gracious Protector of these States, and of our 
 fellow-citizens in all parts of the world ; 
 
 Turn the hearts of our enemies ; ^ defeat every evil design 
 ugainst us ; and continue to show Thy tender mercy unto these 
 United States, as Thou hast done in the days past ; 
 
 Cause us to bow down before Thee, to confess our sins, and to 
 acknowledge, with contrite hearts, that it is of Thy mercies that 
 we are not consumed; (Lam. iii. 22.) 
 
 Stop, in Thy tender mercy, the effiision of human blood, and 
 make discord and wars to cease ; 
 
 To this end, put into the hearts of the rulers of the nations 
 thoughts of peace, that we may see it soon established, to the 
 glory of Thy name : 
 
 Hear us, gracious Lord and God.'] 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 119 
 
 Promote, we pray, Thy servants' good, 
 Redeemed with Thy most precious blood : 
 Among Thy saints make us ascend 
 To glory that shall never end : 
 O Lord, have mercy on us all. 
 Have mercy on us when we call : 
 Lord, we have put our trust in Thee, 
 Confounded let us never be : Amen. 
 
 Supply, O Lord, we pray Thee, all the wants of Thy Church ; 
 
 Let all things be conducted among us in such a manner that 
 we provide things honest, not only in the sight of the Lord, but 
 also in the sight of men ; (2 Cor. viii. 21.) 
 
 Bless the sweat of the brow, and faithfulness in business ; 
 
 Let none entangle himself with the affairs of this life; (2 
 Tim. ii. 4.) 
 
 But may all our labor of body and mind be hallowed unto 
 Thee: " • 
 
 Hear us, gracious Lord and God, 
 
 0 thou Preserver of men ; (Job vii. 20.) 
 
 .Send help to all that are in distress or danger ; 
 
 Strengthen and uphold those who suffer bonds and persecution 
 for the sake of the Gospel ; (Heb. xiii. 3.) 
 
 Defend and provide for fatherless children and widows, and 
 all who are desolate and oppressed; (Psalms Ixviii. 5.) 
 
 Be the support of the aged ; (Is. xlvi. 4.) 
 
 Make the b'ed of the sick, and, in the midst of suffering, let 
 them feel that Thou lovest them ; (Ps. xli. 3.) 
 
 And when Thou takest away men's breath, that they die, then 
 remember that Thou hast died, not for our sins only, but also for 
 the sins of the whole world ; (1 John ii. 2 ; Rom. v. 18.) 
 Hear us, (jracious Lord and God. 
 
 O Lord, thou Avho art over all, God blessed for ever; (Rom. ix. 5. j 
 
 Be the Saviour of all men ; (1 Tim. iv. 10.) 
 
 Yea, have mercy on Thy whole creation; (Rom. viii, 19, 22.) 
 
 For Thou camest, by thyself to reconcile all things unto God. 
 whether things in eai-th, or things in heaven: (Col. i. 20; Eph. 
 ii. 16.) 
 
 Hear us, gracious Lord and God. 
 
120 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Thou Saviour of Thy body, the Churcli ; (Eph. v. 23.) 
 
 Bless, sanctify, and preserve every member, through the truth ; 
 (John xvii. 17.) 
 
 Grant that each, in every age and station, may enjoy the pow- 
 erful and sanctifying merits of Thy holy humanity, and make us 
 cliastc before Thee in soul Und body ; 
 
 Let our children be brought up in Thy nurture and admoni- 
 tion ; (Eph. vi. 4.) 
 
 Pour out Thy Holy Spirit on all Thy servants and handmaids; 
 (Acts ii. 18.) 
 
 Purify our souls in obeying the truth, through the Spirit unt^ 
 unfeigned love of the brethren : (1 Pet. i. 22.) 
 Hear us, gntciom Lord and God. 
 Keep us in everlasting fellowship with the Church triumphant, 
 and let us rest together in Thy presence from our laboi's : 
 Hear us, gracious Lord and God. 
 O Christ, Almighty God, 
 
 Have mercy upon tis. 
 0 thou Lamb of God, which takest away the sia of the world, 
 (Jolin i. 29.) 
 
 Otvn us to be Thine. 
 O thou Lamb of God, which takest away the sin of tlic wq^ld-, 
 
 Be joyful over us. 
 O thou Lamb of God, which takest away the sin of the world. 
 Leave Thy peace unth us. 
 
 O Christ, hear us. 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 Christ, have mercy upon us. 
 Lord, have mercy upon 
 
 DOXOLOGY— TO BE USED ON FESTAL OCCASIONS. 
 
 Unto tlie Lamb that was slain, (Rev. v. 12.) 
 
 And hath redeemed us out of all nations of the earth : (Rev. 
 9.) 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 121 
 
 Unto the Lord who purchased our souls for himself; (Acts 
 XX. 28.) 
 
 Unto that Friend who loved m, and washed m from our sitis in 
 His oivn blood; (Rev. i. 5.) 
 
 • Who died for us once, (Rom. vi. 10, 11 ; 2 Cor. v. 15.) 
 That we might die unto sin; (1 Pet. ii. 24.) 
 Who rose for us. 
 
 That we also might rise ; (1 Cor. xv.) 
 Who ascended for us into heaven, 
 To prepare a place for us; (John xiv. 2, 3.) 
 Choir. — And to whom are subjected the angels, and powers, 
 and dominions; (1 Pet. iii. 22.) 
 To Him be glory at all times, 
 
 In the Church that waiteth for Him, and in that which is around 
 Him. 
 
 Choir. — From everlasting to everlasting : Amen. 
 
 MiN. — Little children, abide in Him; that when He shall 
 appear, Ave may have confidence, and not be ashamed before Him 
 at His coming. (1 John ii. 28.) 
 
 In none but Him alone I trust forever, 
 In Him, my Saviour. 
 
 The Lord bless thee, and keejj thee ; 
 
 The Lord make His face to shine upon thee, and be gracious 
 unto thee ; 
 
 T'he Lord lift up His countenance upon thee, and give thee peace :. 
 In Hie name of Jesus: Amen. 
 
 THE MINISTRATION OF BAPTISM TO INFANTS. 
 
 Baptism is to be administered with befitting solemnity, ordina- 
 rily in a jiublic meeting of the congregation, which the children 
 especially should attend. After the singing of a suitable hymn, 
 and a short discourse, treating of the nature of baptism, and the 
 obligations of parents presenting their children to be baptized, 
 the congregation rises, and unites with the officiating Minister in 
 the following petitions : 
 8 
 
122 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Christ, thou Lamb of God, which takest away the sin of the 
 world, 
 
 Leave Thy jjeace with m : Amen, 
 
 By Thy holy sacraments, 
 
 Bless us, gracious Lord and Ood. 
 
 Baptism is the answer of a good conscience towards God, who 
 hath saved us by the washing of regeneration and renewing of 
 the Holy Ghost, which is shed on us abundantly through Jesus 
 Christ our Saviour. 
 
 Children, also, may be made partakers of this grace ; 
 
 For Christ hath said, SuSer little children to come unto me, 
 and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 An infant we j^resent to Thee, 
 
 As Thy redeemed property. 
 And Thee most fervently entreat, 
 
 Thyself this child to consecrate 
 By baptism, and its soul to bless. 
 
 Out of the fulness of Thy grace- 
 
 ( The child having been brought in, the Minister offers up a prayer. ! 
 
 Ye who are baptized into Christ Jesus, how were ye baptized ? 
 hito His death. 
 
 N. N., into the death of Jesus I baptize thee, in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 ( During the imposition of hands the Minister continues : ) 
 
 Now art thou buried with Him by baptism into His death ; 
 
 In the name of Jesus : Amen. 
 
 Now therefore live, yet not thou, but Christ live in thee ; and 
 the life which thou now livest in the flesh, live by the faith of the 
 Son of God, who loved thee and gave himself for thee. 
 
 This grant according to Thy word. 
 Through Jesus Christ our only Lord, 
 O, Father, Son, and Spirit. 
 
 The Lord bless thee, and keep thee ; 
 
 The Lord make His face to shine upon thee, and be gracious 
 unto thee; 
 
WORSHIP. 123 
 
 The Lord lift up His countenance upon thee, and give thee 
 |)eace: 
 
 In the name of Jesus ; Amen. 
 
 A second Litany, to be used at the baptism of children, may 
 ■be found in the first part of the Hymn Book, pages xviii., xix. 
 
 THE MINISTEATION OF BAPTISM TO ADULTS. 
 
 By the administration of baptism, in the case of an adult, the 
 person baptized is admitted to the communicant congregation. 
 This sacrament, except illness prevents it, is always administered 
 in a public meeting. The service begins with the following 
 hymn .• 
 
 Christ, the almighty Son of God, 
 Took on Him human flesh and blood, 
 And willingly gave up His breath 
 To save us from eternal death. 
 Praise to tlie Father and the Son, 
 And Holy Spirit, Three in One, 
 That we're from condemnation free'd, 
 Since Christ our ransom fully paid. 
 
 f After a short discourse by the Minister, follow these petitions : ] 
 
 Lord God, our Father, which art in heaven, 
 
 Halloiued he Thy name ; Thy kingdom come ; Thy will be done 
 in earth, as it is in heaven: give us this day our daily bread ; and 
 Jorgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that t7-espass against us ; 
 and lead us not into temptation, bid deliver us from evil: for 
 Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever and 
 ever: Amen. 
 
 Lord God, Son, thou Saviour of the world, 
 
 Be gracious unto us. 
 
 Lord God, Holy Guost, 
 
 Abide iviih us forever. 
 
124 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCBT,- 
 
 Tliou Lamb once slain, our God and Ix)rd, 
 To needy prayers Thine ear afford, 
 And on us all have mercy. 
 
 By Thy divine presence, 
 By Thy -holy sacraments, 
 
 Bless us, gracious Lm-d and Qod, 
 
 [Then the Minister puts the following questions to the candidate foi ' 
 baptism :] 
 
 Dost thou believe in God the Father, almighty Maker and' 
 Preserver of heaven and earth ? 
 Answer. — / do. 
 
 Dost thou believe in Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God, 
 our Lord, who loved us, and gave himself for us? 
 A.N8WER. — / do. 
 
 Dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy Christian Church, 
 the forgiveness of sins, the resurrection of the body, and the life 
 everlasting ? 
 
 YVNSWER. — / do. 
 
 Dost thou believe that thou art a sinful creature, d&serving of 
 wrath and eternal punishment? 
 A.NSWER. — / verily believe it. 
 
 Dost thou believe that Jesus Christ is thy Lord, who redeemed 
 thee, a lost and undone human creature, from sin, from death,, 
 .and from the power of the devil, with His innocent suffering and 
 Jying, and with His holy and precious blood? 
 
 A-NSWER. — / verily believe it. 
 
 Dost thou, in this faith, desire to be baptized into the death of 
 Jesus, to be washed from thy sins, and to be embcxlied into the 
 congregation of the faithful ? 
 
 Answer. — T/j /s v's ^ny sincere dcm e. 
 
 Dost thou, in (his laitli, renounce the service of sin and Satan,, 
 and determine to live under Christ in his kingdom, and serve 
 Him in holiness and righteousness all the days of thy life ? 
 
 Answer. — / do most heartily, in the strength of Jesus Christ, 
 ray Lord, and of his Holy Spirits 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 125 
 
 Unto HIM, O Lamb of God — open tliy salvation's treasure 
 
 In rich measure — graciously UJS sins forgive. 
 
 Him receive — grant him peace and consolation; 
 
 Join niM to Thy congregation — the purchase of Thy death. 
 
 The water flowing from Thy side, 
 Which by the spear w;us open'd wide. 
 Be now iiis bath ; Thy precious blood 
 Cleanse him, and bring him nigh to God. 
 
 [The candidate for baptism kneeling, the Minister offers up a prayer.] 
 
 Ye who arc baptized into Christ Jesus, how were ye baptized ? 
 Into His death. 
 
 N. N., into the death of Jesus I baptize thee, iu the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of tlie Holy Ghost 
 
 [During the imposition of hands, the Minister continues.] 
 
 Now art thou washed, justified and sanctified by the blood of 
 Christ : therefore live, yet not thou, but Christ live iu thee ; and 
 the life, which thou livest in the flesh, live by the faith of the 
 Son of God, who loved thee, and gave himself for thee. 
 
 Amen, Hallelujah, Hallelujah, 
 Amen, Hallelujah. 
 
 [Then, the cojigregation kneeling, the following verses may be sung:] 
 
 May Christ thee sanctify and bless. 
 His Spirit's seal on thee impress ; 
 His body, torn with many a wound, 
 Preserve thy soul and body sound. 
 
 The Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
 Will thee protect, we humbly trust. 
 
 The Lord bless thee and keep thee ; 
 
 The Lord make his face to shine upon thee, and be gracious 
 unto thee ; 
 
 The Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and give thee peaoe. 
 In the name of Jesus: Amen. 
 
126 
 
 HISTORY OP THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 There is a j articular service for the baptism of adults from the 
 heathen. See first part of the Hymn Book, pages xxii.-xxiv. 
 
 THE ORDER FOB THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 [The service is opened by singing verses expressive of penitence and 
 ■.'ontrition of heart, after which a prayer for absolution is offered up. The 
 i oiigregation rising, a vei'se is sung, and the bread is consecrated by pro- 
 nouncing tlie words of institution :] 
 
 " Our Lord Jesus Christ, the same night in which he was be- 
 trayed, took bread, and when he had given thanks, he brake it, 
 and gave it to his disciples, and said : Take, eat : this is my body, 
 which is given for you. This do in remembrance of me." 
 
 [The consecrated bread is then distributed by tlic Minister and his assis- 
 tants among the communicants, during the singing of hymns, treating prin- 
 cipally of the sufierings and dcatliof our Lord. After all the communicants 
 have received the bread, the Minister rc])eats the words:] 
 
 Our Lord Jesus Christ said, "Take, eat: this is my body, 
 which is given for you." 
 
 [The congregation partake altogether, kneeling eitiicr in silent prayer, or 
 while a verse is sung, exi)ressive of the solemn act. The congregation ris- 
 ing, verses of tli;inksgiving are sung, after which the Minister consecrates 
 the wine by pronouncing the words :] 
 
 "After the same manner also our Lord Jesus Christ took the 
 cup, when he had supped, gave thanks, and gave it to them say- 
 ing: Drink yc all of it: this is ray blood, the blood of the New 
 Testament, which is shed for you and for many, for the remission 
 of sins. This do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me." 
 
 [The Minister tlien partaking of the consecrated cup, delivers it to his 
 .assistants, by whom it is administered to the congregation ; during which 
 time hymns are sung, treating of the remission of sins in the blood of Jesus, 
 and of its healing and sanctifying power. 
 
 The service is continued with hymns, treatingof brotherly love, communion 
 with Christ, and thankfulness for His incarnation, passion and death, and 
 cmcluded with the blessing.] 
 
WORSHIP, 
 
 127 
 
 \ 
 
 THE RITE OF CONFIRMATION. 
 
 Persons baptized in their infancy are solemnly confirmed in 
 their baptismal covenant, previous to reception into the communi- 
 cant congregation. The order of services in administering this 
 rite is the following : 
 
 [After singing suitable liymns, the Minister delivers a discourse to the 
 congregation, and closes with an address to the candidates for confirmation. 
 Then he proceeds to put to them the following questions :] 
 
 1. Do you believe in your heart, and confess with your mouth 
 the divine truths of the Holy Scriptures ; will you abide by them 
 as the rule of your conduct in life, and the ground of your hope 
 in death ? 
 
 Answer. — I do and I will. 
 
 2. Are you now prepared, as in the presence of God, the om- 
 niscient, and of this congregation, solemnly to renew and confirm 
 your baptismal covenant, and to seal it in the Holy Supper ? 
 
 Answer. — I am. 
 
 3. Do you believe in God the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, in 
 whose name you have been baptized, and do you look for remis- 
 sion of your sins and acceptance with God, solely through His 
 mercy, and the all-sufiicieut merits of our Lord Jesus Christ ? 
 
 Answer. — / do, bij the gruce of God. 
 
 4. Do you solemnly promise, with a true heart and full pur- 
 pose of soul, to renounce the world and sin, and to cleave with all 
 your mind and strength to Christ your Saviour, by keeping His 
 commandments, to fulfill your duties towards God and your 
 neighbor, and thus in word and deed to honor and glorify your 
 blessed Redeemer? 
 
 Answer. — I do, God helping me. 
 
 [The candidates, having answered these questions, kneel down, and the 
 Minister imparts to each the blessing of confirmation, with imposition of 
 Lands, pronouncing at the same time a text of Scripture, such as:] 
 
 " The very God of peace sanctify you wholly ; and I pray God 
 your whole spirit, and soul, and body, be preserved blameless unto 
 the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." (1 Thess. v. 23.) 
 
128 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Or, " Now the God of peace, that brought again from the 
 dead our Lord Jesus, that great Sliepherd of the shoej), through 
 the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every 
 good work to do His will, working in you that Avhich is well- 
 pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ." (Heb. xiii. 20,21.) 
 
 [After this tlie Minister adds :] 
 
 The Lord bless thee, and keep tliee ; 
 
 The Lord make His face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto 
 thee ; 
 
 The Lord lift up His countenance upon thee, and give thee 
 peace ; 
 
 In the name of Jesus : Amen. 
 
 [All then kneel down, and the persnns confirmed are commended in 
 prayer to the Lord. The service i,-; conclyided with a hymn. 
 
 All candidates for conlirniation arc, previous to it, carefully instructed by 
 the Minister in the doctrines of Christianity, with a particular reference to 
 the Lord's Supper, of which they are invited to partake at the next celebra- 
 tion of this holy ordin.ance, subsequent to tlieir confirmation.] 
 
 THE RITE OF ORDINATION. 
 
 [The service being opened by the singing of the hymn : "Come, Holy 
 Ghost, come Lord our God," &c., or sonic other suitable verses, the Bishop 
 addresses the congregation in an approprintc discourse, ending with achargo 
 to the candidate (or candidates) lor ordinalion, after which he offers up a 
 prayer, imploring a blessing of < lod ni)on the solemn transaction, and com- 
 mending the candidate (or caiuliilatcs ) to His grace, that he maybe endowed 
 with ])owei-, and unction, and the inllucnces of tiie Holy Ghost, for jireach- 
 ing tile word of God, administering llie holy sacraments, and for doing all 
 those things which shall be committed luito him for the promotion of the 
 spiritual edification of the Church. The Bishop then proceeds to ordain the 
 candidate (or candidates) with imposition of hands, pronouncing the follow- 
 ing or similar words :] 
 
 I ordain (consecrate) thee, N. N., to be a Deacon (Presbyter) 
 (Bishop) of the Church of the United Brethren, in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; The Lord 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 129 
 
 bless thee, and keep thee; The Lord make His face shine upon thee, 
 and be gracious unto thee; The Lord lift np His countenance upon 
 thee, and give thee peace: In the name of Jesus : Amen. 
 
 [The Bishop having returned to his place, kneels down with tlie whole 
 congregation, all worshipping in silent devotion ; and after a suitable paust, 
 one of the following Doxologies is sung by the choir, the congregation 
 joining in the Asiex, IIallelujau. 
 
 The service is concluded with a short hymn, the BLshop pronouncing the 
 New Testament blessing. 
 
 N. B. At the consecration of Bishops, two, or three Bishops generally 
 aasist.] 
 
 DOXOLOGIES. 
 
 A. — To be used at the ordination of Deacons. 
 
 Glory be to Thy most meritorious Ministry, 
 
 O thou Servant of the true tabernacle, 
 
 Who did not come to be ministered unto, 
 
 But to minister. 
 
 Amen, Hallelujah, Hallelujah, 
 
 Amen, Hallelujah. 
 
 B. — To he used at the Ordination of Presbyters. 
 
 Glory be to'Thy most holy Priesthood, 
 Christ, thou Lamb of God ; 
 Thou who wast slain for us ; 
 
 Who by one offering hast perfected for ever them that arc 
 sanctified. 
 
 Amen, Hallelujah, Hallelujah, 
 Amen, Hallelujah.. 
 
 c. — To be used at tke Consecration of Bishops. 
 
 Glory be to the Shepherd and Bishop of our souls. 
 The great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the 
 everlasting covenant ; 
 
130 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Glory and obedience be unto God tbe Holy Ghost, our Guide 
 and Comforter ; 
 
 Glory and adoration be to the Father of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, 
 
 Who is the Father of all who are called children on earth 
 and in heaven. 
 
 O might each pulse thanksgiving beat, 
 And every breath His praise repeat. 
 
 Amen, Hallelujali, Hallelujah, 
 Amen, Hallelujah. 
 
 THE FORM OF SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY. 
 
 [The Minister says:] 
 
 Dearly Beloved : We are here assembled in the presence of 
 God and this congregation, (comj^any,) to join together this man, 
 N. N., and this woman, N. N., in holy matrimony, which is com- 
 mended by the Apostle to be honorable among all men ; and, 
 therefore, is not by any to be entered into unadvisedly or lightly, 
 but reverently, discreetly, and in the fear of God. 
 
 In Holy Writ we are taught : 
 
 That matrimony was instituted by God himself, and is, there- 
 fore, an holy estate ; 
 
 That, according to the ordinance of God, a man and his wife 
 shall be one flesh ; 
 
 That what God hath joined together, man may not put asunder ; 
 
 That, under the New Covenant, the married state hath been 
 sanctified, to be an emblem of Christ and His Church ; 
 
 That the husband, as the head of the wife, should love her, 
 even as Christ also loved the Church ; and that the wife be sub- 
 ject to her own husband in the Lord, as the Church is subject 
 unto Christ ; 
 
 That, in consequence. Christians thus united together, should 
 love one another, as one in the Lord, be faithful one to the other, 
 assist each other mutually, and never forsake one another. 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 131 
 
 Loving God, our Saviour, above all things, whatsoever they do, 
 in word or deed, they should do all to the glory of God, and in 
 the name of Jesus Christ. 
 
 Into this holy estate the.se two persons come now to be joined. 
 If any man can show just cause why they may not lawfully be 
 Joined together, let him now speak, or else hereafter forever hold 
 his peace. 
 
 The Minister shall then say to the man : N. IS^., wilt thou 
 have this woman, N. N., here present, to thy wedded wife, to 
 live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony ? 
 Wilt thou love her, honor her, and care for her ; and, through 
 the grace of God, approve thyself unto her, in every respect, as 
 a faithftil Christian husband, so long as ye both shall live ? 
 
 Answer. — / u-ill. 
 
 The Minister shall then say to the woman : N. N., wilt thou 
 have this man, N. N., here present, to thy wedded husband, to 
 live together, after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of matri- 
 mony ? Wilt thou love him, honor him, and be subject unto him 
 in the Lord ; and, through the grace of God, approve thyself unto 
 him, in every respect, as a faithful Christian wife, so long as ye 
 both shall live? 
 
 Answer. — I uill. 
 
 For as much, then, as ye have thus consented to live together 
 in holy wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God and 
 this congregation (company,) Ave exhort you, that ye enter upon 
 the estate of matrimony in the name of the Lord, and that ye 
 hve therein according to the precepts of His holy AYord. 
 
 To this end, we now unite with you, in imploring the divine 
 aid and blessing, and the guidance and sanctification of His good 
 Spirit. 
 
 Let us pray : 
 
 O Lord, our God I who thyself has instituted and blessed the 
 estate of matrimony, sanctifying the same, under the new Cove- 
 nant, to be an emblem of Christ and His Church, we beseech 
 Thee, graciously to look upon these two persons, who are about 
 to be united in holy wedlock. Grant, that they may enter upon, 
 and continue in this estate, in Thy name. Replenish their hearts 
 
132 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 with Thy love, and enable them to be faithful one to the other, 
 and thus to live together in perfect love and peace. Sanctify 
 and bless their union ; vouchsafe unto them the guidance of Thy 
 Holy Spirit, and teach them to do that which is well-pleasing in 
 Thy sight, through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Ame7i. 
 
 [Here the Minister joins their riglit liands.] 
 
 In the name of God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
 ye are now joined together, to live in holy wedlock, as husband 
 and wife. Receive ye the blessing of the Lord : 
 
 The Lord bless you, and keep you ; 
 
 The Lord make His face shine upon you, and be gracious unto 
 you ; 
 
 The Lord lift up His countenance upon you, and give you 
 peace : Amen. 
 
 TH?: ORDER OF THE BURIAL OK THE DEAD. 
 
 [When the funeral procession has reached the grave, the corpse is placed 
 beside it, and the Minister says:] 
 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 Christ, have mercy upon lus. 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 Christ, hear iis. 
 
 Lord God our Father which art in heaven, 
 
 IluUuu-c.d be Thy name; Thy hingdom come ; Thy will be done 
 in eoj-tli, as it is done in heaven : yiue us this day our daily bread; 
 and forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against 
 us; and leadu^ not into temptation; hut deliver us from evil: for 
 Thine is the kiihjiloin, and the power, and the' glory , for ever and 
 ever : Amen. 
 
 Lord God, Son, thou Saviour of the world, 
 Be graciom unto us. 
 
 By Thy human birth, 
 
 By Thy prayers and tears, 
 
 By all the troubles of Thy life, 
 
WOKSUIP. 
 
 8y the grief and anguish of Thy soul, 
 
 By Thine agony and hloody sweat, 
 
 By Thy bond.-s and scourgings, 
 
 By Thy crown of thorns, 
 
 By Thine ignominious crucifixion, 
 
 By Thy sacred Avounds and precious blood. 
 
 By Thy atoning death, 
 
 By Thy rest in the grave, 
 
 By Thy glorious resurrection and ascension, 
 
 By Thy sitting at the right hand of God, 
 
 By Thy divine presence, 
 
 By Tliy coming again to Thy Church on earth, or our being 
 (railed home to Thee, 
 
 Bless and comfort us, gracious Lord a)}d God. 
 Lord God, Holy GnosT, 
 Abide ivith its forever. 
 
 I am the Resurrection and the Life, saith the Lord ; he that 
 believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live. And 
 whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. 
 
 Therefore, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
 lienceforth ; yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their 
 labors. 
 
 0 death, w^here is thy sting ? O grave, where is thy victory ? 
 The sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law : but 
 thanks be to God, which giveth us the victoiy tlu-ough our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Now to the earth let these remains. 
 
 In hope committed be ; 
 Until the body chang'd attiiins 
 
 To immortality. 
 
 [During the singing of this verse, tlie corpse is committed to the grave.] 
 
 We poor sinners pray : 
 
 Hear t/.s, r/racious Lord and God; 
 
 And keeji us in everlasting fellowship with the Church trium- 
 phant, and let us rest together in Thy presence from our labors. 
 Amen. 
 
334 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 None of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself; for 
 whether we live, we live unto the Lord, and M'hether we die, wc 
 die unto the Lord ; whether we live therefore or die, we are the 
 Lord's : fur to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, 
 that lie might be Lord both of the dead and living. 
 
 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection : 
 on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests 
 of God and of Christ. 
 
 Glory be to Him who is the Resurrection and the Life, who 
 quickeneth us, while in this dying state, and after we have ob- 
 tained the true life, doth not sulfer us to die any more. 
 
 Glory be to Him in the Church which waiteth for Him, and in 
 that which is around Him, for ever and ever, Ameii, 
 
 The Saviour's blood and righteousness, 
 My beauty are, my glorious dress; 
 Thus well array'd I need not fear, 
 When in His presence I appear. 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and the 
 communion of the Holy Ghost, be with us all. Amen. 
 
 A second Burial-Litany may be found in the first part of the 
 Hymn Book, pages xxxi. and xxxii. 
 
 Prayer Meetings. — The Monthly Concert for Prayer, on the 
 first Monday of the month, is held in all the Provinces, on which 
 occasion, in fellowship with many other children of God, the 
 work of the Lord in heathen lands Is particularly made the sub- 
 ject of supplications. Besides this stated service, other prayer 
 meetings are frequently held, and conducted in various ways in 
 the different Provinces and churches. 
 
WORSHIP, 
 
 135 
 
 PECULIAR SERVICES. 
 
 Love-Feasts. — Love-Feasts, which are derived from the Agapae 
 of the Apostolical Church, are celebrated on various occasions, 
 generally in connection with a solemn festival, or preparatory to 
 the Holy Communion. The service consists in the singing of 
 hymns and anthems, alternately, by the choir and congregation. 
 Printed odes are often used, prepared for the occasion. In the 
 course of the service a simple meal, of biscuit and coffee or tea, 
 is served, of which the congregation partake together. In some 
 churches the Love-Feast concludes with an address by the Min- 
 ister. 
 
 Liturgical Services. — These are either so called "Liturgies," 
 or "Singing-Meetings." On occasion of the former, a printed 
 collection of hymns and anthems of praise is used, which arc 
 sung or chanted, alternately, by the ]Ntinister, choir and congre- 
 gation. The latter are conducted as follows: tlie Minister selects 
 a number of verses from different hymns, in such a manner that 
 the whole series sets forth a connected view of some devotional 
 subject, so that the congregation, Avhile singing, may feel as deep 
 an interest in it, and contemplate it as directly, as though listen- 
 ing to a discourse. They are thus " speaking to themselves in 
 psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing and making 
 melody in their hearts to the Lord." (Ephes. v. 18, 19.) These 
 Liturgical Services, which are very edifying, are confined, in the 
 American Province, almost exclusively to German churches. 
 
 Services on Christmas Eve and Neiv Year's Eve. — On Christ- 
 mas Eve a solemn service is held, commemorating the birth of 
 Christ. The narrative of the event is read from the gospels ; 
 hymns and anthems are sung by the choir and congregation ; an 
 address is delivered, and prayers are offered up. On New Year's 
 Eve there are generally two services. The first, in some congre- 
 gations, is a Love-Feast ; in others, it is a sermon. The second 
 service begms half an hour before midnight. On this occasion 
 the Minister delivers a suitable discourse, and continues speaking 
 until, precisely at twelve o'clock, the organ, accompanied by a 
 
136 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 corps of trombonists, announces, in its loudest notes, the advent 
 of a New Year, the congregation rising at the same time, and 
 singing the following hymn of thanksgiving : 
 
 Now let UB praise the Lord 
 
 With body, soul and s])irit ; 
 Who doth such wondrous tilings, 
 
 Beyond our sense and merit; 
 Who from our mother's womb. 
 
 And earliest infancy, 
 Hath done great things for us ; 
 
 Praise Him eternally. 
 
 O, graciou« God, bestow 
 
 On us, while here remaining, 
 An ever cheerful mind ; 
 
 Thy peace be ever reigning. 
 Preserve us in true faith, 
 
 And Christian holiness; 
 That when we go from hence, 
 
 We may behold Tliy face. 
 
 Immediately afterward the congregation kneels in j^rayer, and 
 the Minister invokes the blessing of the Lord, for the new year, 
 upon the authorities, Ministers and congregations of the Moravian 
 Church, the Foreign Missions and all its other enterprises, the 
 government of the country, the Church of Christ generally, in 
 all its parts, and the whole world. Thereupon the Scripture 
 texts, appointed in the Text-Book of the Church for the first day 
 of the New Year, are read, and the service is concluded with a 
 hymn and the benediction. 
 
 Services of the Passion Week and Easter Festival. — The Passion 
 Week, beginning with the Saturday before Palm Sunday, and 
 extending to the following Saturday, is observed in a peculiarly 
 solemn manner. In the evening of the first Saturday, a series of 
 services commences, which are continued throughout the week, 
 and have for their object the commemoration of the events in the 
 history of the last days of the Son of IMan, from the time when 
 Jesus was anointed " for His burial," by Mary, at Bethany, to 
 the day on which His body was laid in the tomb. In order to 
 
WORSHIP. 
 
 137 
 
 this commemoration, the history is read from a Harmony of the 
 four Gospels, published by the Church. At appropriate passages, 
 the reading is varied by hymns relating to what has been read, 
 or by chants and anthems of the choir ; at other passages prayer 
 is offered up. On Palm Sunday, the rite of Confirmation is 
 administered, and on Maunday Thursday evening the Holy 
 Communion celebrated. Good Friday is distinguished by several 
 services, conducted in the manner stated above, and in the after- 
 noon of the Saturday before Easter, a Love-Feast is celebrated. 
 At sunrise, on Easter morning, the resurrection of the Lord from 
 the grave is commemorated by a solemn worship, on which occa- 
 sion the Easter Morning Litany (see chapter on Doctrine) is 
 used. This service, whenever it is practicable, takes place on the 
 church burial-ground, to which the congregation moves in pro- 
 cession, preceded by a corps of trombonists and singers. 
 
 The manner of observing the Passion Week is the same in all 
 the Provinces and mission fields of the Unity. 
 
 9 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 DISCIPLINE. 
 
 In accordance witli the example of the apostolical churches, 
 and of the Ancient Unitas Fratrum, the Renewed Church, 
 established a Discipline at an early day of its history. This 
 Discipline was deemed to be of very great importance. When the 
 Saxon Government sent commissioners to Herrnhut, in order to ex- 
 amine into the doctrines and constitution of that congregation, the 
 Brethren declared their readiness to forsake all they had, and go 
 into other lands, if the free exercise of their Discipline were not 
 conceded. Since that time, the Discipline has continued un- 
 changed in its fundamental principles. These are committed to 
 the safe keeping of the General Synod, whose duty it is, through 
 its Executive Board, to care for their observance in all parts of 
 the Unity. At the same time, however, each Province, and each 
 church in the same, as well as the Foreign Mission Provinces, all 
 have, respectively, a Discipline of their own, based upon such 
 fundamental principles. 
 
 In this chapter the principles are given, as set forth in the 
 " Synodal Results," and then the more particular rules for the 
 American Province. 
 
 NATURE AND PURPOSE OF CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 By the term Discipline, taken in its widest sense, the 
 Church understands a training of its members for their calling 
 of grace. To effect this, one of the most important means is a 
 faithful care of souls, on the part of Pastors ; whose duty it is to 
 visit the members of their congregations, encourage friendly 
 intercourse with themselves, and minister to the spiritual neces- 
 
DISCIPLINE. 
 
 139 
 
 sities of every soul. In a more limited sense of the word, Church 
 Discipline denotes the various degrees of brotherly correction 
 which are employed, when affectionate admonitions prove fruit- 
 less, according to the directions given in Matt, xviii. 15, 17: 
 1 Cor. V. 11, 13 ; 1 Tim. vi. 3, 5; 2 John verse 10. 
 
 The purpose of Church Discipline is a two-fold one. By it, 
 in the first place, the Christian character of an entire congrega- 
 tion is to be strictly maintained ; and, in the second place, indi- 
 vidual members are to be guarded from giving offence and falling 
 into sin; to be kept in the way of righteous, sober and holy living: 
 and to be restored in tlie spirit of meekness, when any have 
 departed from this way. 
 
 EXERCISE OP CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 
 
 1. In its widest signification, Church Discipline is exercised by 
 means of the public proclamation of the Divine Word, as well as 
 by the mutual fraternal admonitions and warnings of the mem- 
 bers of a congregation. Brotherly love precedes all discipline, 
 and constitutes its very source. The first object of this love must 
 be the spiritual welfare of the members of a congregation, " If 
 a man be overtaken in a fault, restore such an one in the spirit 
 of meeknes.s." (Gal. vi. 1.) Words, spoken in kindness, even 
 though they convey a reproof, may find, by the grace of God, 
 access to the heart — then " thou hast gained thy brother." When 
 transgressions occur, in a congregation, of such a nature that 
 they ought to be reported to the Pastor, or his Advisory Board, 
 or Committee,* it becomes the duty of eveiy member, who is 
 acquainted with the circumstances, to render a timely exerci.se of 
 discipline possible, by a candid and truthful communication. At 
 the same time, every thing like tale-bearing or calumny, which 
 are ranked in Scripture with heinous sins, is to be carefully 
 guarded against. In order to prove the truth of a charge, and 
 especially when the individual accused denies it, the name of 
 the informant must be given, and an opportunity afforded for 
 both parties to meet in the presence of the Pastor. With such 
 cases, the exercise of Church Discipline in the restricted sense 
 begins. 
 
140 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 2. There are three degreas of Church Discipline, underatood m 
 
 this sense. 
 
 The first consists iu reproof administered by the Pastor to 
 those who have erred, in accordance with the duty which his office 
 imposes upon him before the Lord. At such tim&s he must 
 admonish and rebuke vvfth earn&stness and fidelity, with humility 
 and true afiection. 
 
 In the event of graver transgressions, especially when they 
 have become open and manifest, the second degree of Church 
 Discipline must be put iu force. It consists iu summoning the 
 delinquent before the Board of Elders, or the Standing Committee, 
 of a congregation, (see below,) in accordance with the injunction 
 of the Lord : "If thy brother will not hear thee, then take with 
 thee one or two more, that in the presence of two or three wit- 
 nesses, every word may be established." (Matt, xviri. 16.) 
 After having examined the delinquent, this Board, in connection 
 with the Pastor, is to decide whether he shall, or shall not,, be 
 suspended from the Lord's Supper. Such suspension may be 
 resorted to in particular cases, instead of excommunication, even 
 where open offence has been given by sinful practices, but only if 
 unfeigned repentance is manifested, and a real change of heart 
 may be hoped for. 
 
 The third and last degree of Church Discipline is excommuni- 
 cation. This is to be resorted to in case no change takes place 
 after milder measures have been used, but the erring member 
 continues in his evil ways, obstinately resisting the rules of the 
 Church, and proving a stumbling block to others ; and in the 
 (!asc of such as fall into gross sins, whereby the name of Christ 
 i.-; evil spoken of, according to the rule of the apostle: "put away 
 from among yourselves that wicked person." (1 Cor. v. 13.) In 
 exercising this and the second degree of discipline^ compassionate 
 love must prevail, but not personal considerations or a false tender- 
 ness. It becomes the solemn duty of the Board of Elders to proceed 
 in every case with the utmost conscientiousness, impartially weigh- 
 ing all circumstances, and earnestly praying for the guidance of 
 the Holy Spirit. Cases of excommunication are to be announced 
 to the communicant congregation, at a suitable meeting. 
 
niSCIPLlXE. 
 
 141 
 
 RE-ADMtSvSrON. 
 
 It is the province of the Board of Elders, in connection with 
 the Pastor, to determine the time for the re-admission of such as 
 have been suspended from the Lord's Supper, or excluded from 
 the Church, and they must act in this matter with the greatest 
 circumspection. The state of heart of the candidate for re-ad- 
 mission, and not external considerations of any kind, must guide 
 them in their decision. Cases of re-admission to the Church are 
 also to be announced to the communicant congregation. 
 
 UlTLES FOK INDIVIDUAL CHURCHES. 
 
 The several churches, as was stated before, have particular 
 rules for their own government, based upon the principles of 
 Discipline which are common to the whole Unity. These rules 
 must contain nothing which is contrary to the decrees of the 
 General Synod, or of the Provincial Synod, under which a church 
 stands. 
 
 For the American Province the following regulations have 
 been established by its Synods : 
 
 I. — Tim Necessity of Rides. 
 
 1. Every church is bound to profess adherence to a written or 
 printed code of regulations, embodying its own particular consti- 
 tution and discipline, and commonly denominated "A Brotherly 
 Agreement." 
 
 2. This cod§ must be in accordance with the principles of the 
 constitution and general discipline, laid down by the General 
 Synod, and the Provincial Synod, and cx)ntain nothing contrary 
 to the enactments of either. 
 
 3. Every church is at liberty, eitiier to prepare a draft of such 
 a code, to be laid before a Provincial Eldei-s' Conference, for its 
 sanction, modification or rejection, or to request the Provincial 
 Elders' Conference to furnish a draft. In the latter case, the 
 church may propose amendments, reject the whole, and substitute 
 a new draft, always, however, subject to the revision and approval 
 of the Provisional Elders' Conference. If necessary, a delega- 
 
142 
 
 HISTORY OF THE MORAVIAN CHURCH. 
 
 tiou may be sent to confer with this Conference on the subject. 
 As soon as the Provincial EUlers' Conference has expressed its 
 sanction in writing, the rules may be adopted by the church. 
 
 II. — Officers Administering the Rules. 
 
 1. Every church elects a Committee, called either the " Board 
 of Elders," or " Standing Committee," whose duty it is to aid the 
 Pastor in the government of that church. 
 
 2. To this body, in some churches, the financial affaire are also 
 entrusted ; in others, these are managed by a second and distinct 
 Board, called the " Board of Trustees." 
 
 3. The i)osition wliich the Pastor holds in the "Board of Eldei-s," 
 or the " Standing Committee," is determined by each particular 
 church, and depends, in the case of those churches which are 
 incorporated, on the provision of their charters. 
 
 4. In spiritual matters, however, and those relating to public 
 v/orship, the " Board of Elders," or the "Standing Committee," 
 nan, in no case, act independently of the Pastor. 
 
 5. It is the duty of this Board, in conjunction with the Pastor, 
 to see that the rules which govern the Brethren's Unity generally, 
 and those which refer to the Province, as well as the particular 
 rules of the church over which the Board is placed, are faithfully 
 observed. 
 
 III. — Relation of the Officers of a Church to the Provineial Elders* 
 Co^iference. 
 
 1. The Pastor of a church, the Chairman of the " Board of 
 Elders," or the " Standing Committee," (in those cases where this 
 office is distinct from the Pastor's,) and every member of the 
 .^ame, are subject to the Provincial Elders' Conference, and bound 
 to respect and obey its constitutional enactments. 
 
 2. The Provincial Elders' Conference only appoints Pastors to 
 (ihurches. The Board of a church may propose a Pastor, with 
 the full understanding, however, that the Provincial Elders' Con- 
 ference is not bound to respect such propositions any further than 
 it may deem proper. 
 
DISCIPLINE, 
 
 143 
 
 3. The Board of a church may decline to receive a Pastor 
 appointed by the Provincial Elders' Conference, but cannot pre- 
 vent the removal of a stationed Pastor, if the Provincial Elders' 
 Conference gives him another appointment. 
 
 4. In case a Pastor has lost the confidence of his church, the 
 Board of the same is authorized to report the fact to the Pro- 
 vincial Elders' Conference, which body, after a thorough investi- 
 gation, is to act in the matter according to its conscientious 
 convictions. 
 
 5. Complaints against a Pastor, or any other ministerial servant 
 of the Church, must be lodged with the Provincial Elders' Con- 
 ference, which body is bound to inform him of the name of his 
 accuser, if he desires to know it. 
 
 6. The Boards of the respective churches, as well as their 
 members generally, have petitionary powere with respect to the 
 Provincial Elders' Conference, but all petitions directed to this 
 Conference miist be couched in respectful terms, and evidence a 
 brotherly disposition. 
 
 IV. — Genei-al Meetings of a Church. 
 
 1. On business of importance, or general interest, a meeting of 
 the church is called. Such a meeting is usually denominated a 
 " Church Council." 
 
 2. The organization of this Council depends on the rules and 
 regulations of the church which holds it. 
 
 3. In all matters relating to an individual church, said church 
 determines — and, if it is incorporated, according to its charter — 
 who shall be ^^oting members of the Council, and the manner of 
 voting. 
 
 4. In the election of delegates to the Provincial Synod, how- 
 ever, and all other matters affecting the entire Province, the 
 manner of voting, and the qualifications for voting, are regulated 
 by the enactments of the Pro\'incial Synod, and the Council is 
 bound to obey these. The enactments, in the case of the election 
 of delegates, are set forth by the Provincial Elders' Conference 
 in their circular, issued previous to each election. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 Historioa;! Tabbies, 
 
 -F-ROl^ J^. 3D. 836 TO 1869. 
 
 BY 
 
 EDMUND De SCHWEINITZ, 
 
 , AND 
 
 HERMANN A. BRICKENSTEIN. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 HISTORY OF BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA PEEPAKATORY TO THAT OF THE 
 L-XITAS FEATKUM. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 336. First Christian Cliurch dedicated in Moravia, at Neitra, tiirough 
 
 the influence of Latin Christianity. 
 
 S45. -Fourteen Bohemian nt'bles baptized at Eegensburg, through the 
 
 same agency. These were the earliest eflbrts to introduce the Gospel 
 into Bohemia and Moravia. 
 
 S63. The Emperor Michael, of Constantinople, sends to Kastislaw, 
 
 Duke of Moravia, at his own request, Cyrill and Methodius, the 
 Thessalonian brothers, who become the Apostles of the Moravians, 
 preach the Gospel in tlie vernacular, spread the Bible, translated by 
 Cyrill into the Slavonian tongue, and establish a national ritual on 
 the basis of the Greek. As a nation, therefore, the Moravians 
 accept Christianity from the Greek Church. 
 
 871. Boriwoy, Duke of Bohemia, on a visit to the Moravian Court, 
 
 becomes acquainted with Cyrill and Methodius, and is baptized, 
 together with his wife, Ludmila. This opens the way for the con- 
 version of the Bohemians, as a nation, through the labors of the 
 same Church. 
 
 973. The Bishopric of Prague established, as a part of the Archbishopric 
 
 of Mayence, in the reign of Boleslaw II, Ditmar being the first 
 Bishop. Spread of the Romish ritual, and growing efforts to bring 
 Bohemia and Moravia under papal rule and abolish the Slavonian 
 ritual. 
 
 1079. Wratislaw applies to Pope Gregory VII for his sanction of this 
 
 ritual. 
 
 1080. In a special bnll, dated .January 2d, Gregory VII not only refuses 
 
 it, but commands Wratislaw to put an end to the ritual itself. 
 
 1096. The monastery on the Sazawa, its last stronghold, given over to 
 
 Latin monks, and final triumph of the Romish Church. 
 
148 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 IIISTOKY OF BOHEMIA AND MOKAVIA PtlEPAUATOKY TO THAT OF THE 
 UNITAS FRATRUM. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1100. Tlie Bohemian people>cling, in secret, to theusages of their fathers, 
 
 & and continue to entertain a decided preference for the Slavonian 
 1200 ritual. 
 
 1344. The Bishopric of Prague made independent of the Archbishojiric 
 
 of Mayence, and constituted an Archbishopric for itself. 
 
 1 347. -Charles IV, of the House of Luxemburg, crowned king of Bohe- 
 mia, on the 2d of September. A " golden age " begins. Afterward 
 he is elected Emperor of Germany. 
 
 1348. Founding of the University of Prague, on the model of that of 
 
 Paris; as also of the monastery of Emmaus, with the Slavonian 
 ritual reintroduced, in the Eoman Catholic form. 
 
 1360.- — Forerunners of the Bohemian Reformation begin to appear. First, 
 Conrad Waldhauser, a bold and eloquent preacher at Prague, in- 
 veighing against the corruptions of the age with the most marvellous 
 success. Dies December 8, 1369,. 
 
 1364. — — -Second, Milic von Kremsier, a Prebendary of Prague, and under- 
 chancellor at the court of Charles IV, who resigns all his honors, 
 and preaches against the vices of the times, predicting the speedy 
 manifestation of Antichrist He, too, meets with unbounded success 
 in reforming the morals of the people. Dies at Avignon, 1374, while 
 defending himself, at the Papal Court, against the accusation of 
 heresy. 
 
 1373. John Huss born, July 6, at Husinec, in Bohemia; according to 
 
 some authorities, he was born in 1369. 
 
 1378. Death of Charles IV, November 29, at Prague, succeeded by hif 
 
 son, Wenzel IV. 
 
 1381. Third forerunner of the Bohemian Eeformation, Matthias von 
 
 Janow, Prebendary at Prague, an illustrious writer on theological 
 topics, publishing a collection of works entitled, De regulis veteris ft 
 novi teslamenti. Dies November 30, 1394. Toward the end of his 
 life, he becomes more and more conscious of the anti-scriptural 
 teachings of the Romish Church. 
 
 1385. Some time prior to this year, the writings of John Wiklef begin 
 
 to spread in Bohemia. 
 
 1398. John Huss Professor at the University of Prague. 
 
 1401. John Huss Dean of the Philosophical Faculty, and Incumbent of 
 
 the Bethlehem Chapel. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 149, 
 
 HISTORY OF POHKMtA AND MORAVIA PRKPARATORY TO THAT OK TUt 
 
 VNITAS FRATKUM. • 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1403. John Husa Rector of the University of Prague. 
 
 1403. Wiklef 's doctrines publicly condemned at the University of Prague^ 
 
 by a majority of the Faculty. r>eginning of the Reformation inau - 
 gurated by Hus.'s. 
 
 1412. nus.=; prcachc.'i against the indulgences offered for sale by authority 
 
 of Pope .John XXIII. The papal bull burned in public. Put under 
 the ban, Huss leaves Prague. 
 
 1413. Huss in the country, at Ko/.i-liradek, and afterwards at Krakowcc, 
 
 two castles of his friends- 
 
 1414. The Council of Constance (1414— 1418.) Hu.« cited before the 
 
 same. 
 
 1414. November 4, arrives at Constance, under protection of the safe- 
 conduct granted by the Emperor Sigismund, 
 
 1414. November 28, Huss illegally arre.sted and cast into prison. 
 
 1415. June 5, his first examination before the Council ; June 7, hi» 
 
 second, and .June 8, his third and last. 
 
 1415.— July 6, John Huss condemned by the Council, as an " »Vrch-hcre- 
 tic," and burned alive at the stake. 
 
 1415. — -In consequence of this act, a denunciator and menacing letter 
 sent to the Council by the Bohemian Diet, September 2. 
 
 1415. • — -September 5, League of the Hussite Barons formed at Prague. 
 
 1415. October 1, League of the Catholic Barons. 
 
 1416. May 30, Jerome of Prague, the friend and coadjutor of Huss, 
 
 condemned by the Council and burned alive as a heretic. 
 
 1417. — —Gradual division of the Hu.--sites into two parties, those of Prague, 
 
 afterwards called Calixtines, and the Taborites ; the former contend- 
 ing, mainly, for the restoration of the cnp to the laity, in the Lord's 
 Supper, the latter for a general reformation of the Church. 
 
 1419. A great camp-meeting, in the open air, at Tabor; Hussite distur- 
 
 bances at Prague ; seven counsellore thrown out of the windows of 
 the Council-house and killed. Commencement of the Hussite War. 
 Death of King Wenzel IV, August 16. Succeeded by his brothe* 
 Sigismund, 
 
150 
 
 tllSTORlCAL TABLES. 
 
 HISTORY OF BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA PREPARATORY TO THAT OF THE 
 tJNITAS FRATRUM. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1420. Founding of Tabor. 'John Zizka tlic great military leader of the 
 
 Hussites. 
 
 1420. First crusade agaiiist the Hussites, May to November. 
 
 1420. — —Second crusade, November to March of 1422. 
 
 1422. Third crusade, March to October of 1424. The Hussites invariably 
 
 victorious. 
 
 1424.- — October 11, death of Zizka. 
 
 1424. October to April, 1427, unsuccessful negotiations with the Hussites. 
 
 1427. Fourtli crusade, April to February of 1430, Prokop the great leader 
 
 of the Hussites. 
 
 1431. Opening of the Council of Basle. 
 
 1431. Fifth and la,st crusade, August and September. Overwhelming 
 
 route of the crusaders at Tauss, August 14, and complete victory of 
 the Hussites. 
 
 1431. The Council of Basle opens negotiations with them, and invite." 
 
 them to send delegates to the place where " the holy Catholic Church, 
 under tlie guidance of the Holy Ghost, is assembled." 
 
 1433. A deputation of fifteen Hussites arrives at Basle, in accordance 
 
 with this invitation. Two deputations from the Council subsequently 
 visit Prague. 
 
 1433. September 14, Frederick Ncmez and John Wlach, two Walden- 
 
 sians, ordained priests, intlie Slavonian Covent of Prague, by Bisliop 
 Philibert, one of the delegates from the Council of Basle. 
 
 1433. November 30, the "Compactata of Basle," which grant the 
 
 demands of the CalixtLnes, accepted at Prague, under protest of the 
 Taborites. 
 
 1434. Civil War between the Calixtines and the Taborites : the latter 
 
 are totally defeated and overthrown, at the battle of Lipan, or 
 Bohmisch-Brod, May 30. 
 
 1434. Frederick Nemez and J«hn Wlach consecrated Bishops, at Basle, 
 
 by Bishops of the Roman Catliolic Church. Origin of the episco^ 
 pate of the Boliemian Waldenses. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 151 
 
 HISTORY OK BOHEMIA AND MORAVIA PREPARATORY TO THAT (IFTHK 
 UNIT AS FRATRUM. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1435. John Rokyzan, the leading divine of tlic Calixtiiies, ek-ctt'd Arch' 
 
 bishop of Prague. 
 
 1452. (Jeorge rodiebiad elected Kegent of Bohemia. 
 
 I4.")4, A number of awakened Calixtincs, members of the Tlieyn Church. 
 
 in which Eokycan preaches, seek council of liiin touching their 
 own salvation and a reformation of tlie Church. He recommends 
 the writings of Peter Chelcicky, but is not \villing to do more. 
 
 14o6. Inspired by these Avritings, they leave Prague, and settle on the 
 
 Barony of Lititz, by permission of the Regent. First decisive step 
 toward (he founding of the Brethren's Church. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES 
 
 The unitas fratrum before the reformation. 
 
 A. J). 
 
 1457. Founding of the Unitius Fratrum, on the Barony of Lititz, as a 
 
 Society, having in view the personal salvation of its members and 
 the reformation of the Church within their own circle. Gregory, 
 the Patriarch, the lay, and Michael Bradacius, a Calixtine priest, 
 the spiritual head, of the Association ; twenty-eight elders chosen to 
 govern its affairs. 
 
 1458. George Podiebrad elected king, upon the death of I.adislaus Post-- 
 
 humus, 
 
 1459. A Synod settles the points in dispute touching the Lord's Supper, 
 
 establishing the views of Peter Clielcicky, which were equivalent to 
 the Taborite doctrine, namely, tliat the bread and wine are the body 
 and blood of Christ, in a spiritual sense only. 
 
 1460 or '61. -A large accession of members, by reason of the union with the 
 Brethren of a numerous body of Moravian Taboritcs. 
 
 1461. First persecution, Gregory tortured on the rack. In consequence 
 
 of political complications, it comes to an end in 1463. 
 
 1463. First letter of the Brethren to Bokyzan, and beginning of their 
 
 literary labors. 
 
 1464. Synod among the mountains of Eeichenau, at which : 1, a body 
 
 of principles and rules is adopted, which document of the Brethren 
 is the oldest extant; 2, three lay elders .ire elected to administer the 
 affairs of the Society in accordance with these principles and rules, 
 namely, Gregory, Prokop von Hradek, and John von Klenowa ; 8, 
 the question of a total separation, as well from the Calixtine as from 
 the Roman Catholic Churches^ decided in the affirmative by the use 
 of the lot. 
 
 1467, Synod at Lhota, at which: 1, the separation of the Brethren from 
 
 the Calixtine P^stablishment is consummated, by the appointment, 
 through the lot, of Matthias of Kunwalde, Thomas of Prelouc, and 
 Elias of Chrenovic, as the first Ministers of the Brethren'a Church ; 
 2, a resolution is adopted to introduce the episcopacy. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 153 
 
 THE ONITAS FRATRUM BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 .1467. Michael Bradacius and two other priests, one of Romish and the 
 
 second of Waldensian origin, sent to the Bohemian Waldenses to 
 obtain the episcopacy, and consecrated bishops by Stephen and 
 another bishop, tlie two survivors of that Waldensian line, whiebi 
 was created, in 1434, at Basle. 
 
 A467. The first three hishops of the Unitas Fratrum "return to theii 
 
 own with joy," consecrating Matthias of Kunwiildc to the same 
 degree, and ordaining Tliomasand Elias priests. The Society of the 
 Brethren clianged into an Episcopal Church, which spreads far and 
 wide, botli in Bohemia and Moravia. 
 
 1468. — —Second persecution, in conformity with the decree of the Diet of 
 Beneschau ; but " the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the 
 Chnrch." ^ 
 
 1468. The first Confession of Faith, in Bohemian, delivered to Roky- 
 
 zan ; the second, delivered to King George, in the same tongue, both 
 extant in MS. Besides these documents, several letters to Rokyzan, 
 to whom the Brethren address seven in all. 
 
 1469. Bishop Stephen suflfers martyrdom at Vienna. Extinction of the 
 
 Weldensian episcopate. 
 
 1470. Third Confession of Faith, more in detail than the second, deliv- 
 ered to King George, in Bohemian. 
 
 1471. Death of Rokyzan (February 22,) and of George Podiebrad 
 
 (March 23,) the two great enemies of the Church, and end of the 
 persecution. Wladislaus, a son of the King of Poland, succeeds to 
 the throne. 
 
 1473. First colloquium betwt en the Brethren, represented by Bishop 
 
 Michael and Jerome, and the Magistorsof the University of Prague. 
 
 1473. Death of the Patriarch Gregory, the founder of the Church. 
 
 Buried at Brandeis on the Adler. 
 
 1476. Futile attempt to destroy the Church by the so-called confessions 
 
 of John Lezek, who pretends, as a former member, to unveil abom- 
 inations in its practice, but, at last, acknowledges that he has been 
 suborned. 
 
 1480. Several hundred Waldenses, expelled from Austria in 1469, and 
 
 afterward settled in tlie Mark Brandenburg, join the Church ; on 
 the contrary, many Bretliren are banished from Moravia, by Mat- 
 thias of Hungary, and emigrate to Moldavia, whence, however, afteT 
 8ome years, they are permitted to return. 
 
 10 
 
154 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 THE UNITAS KKATRUM BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1480. Luke of Prague, a Bachelor of the University, joins tlie Brethren,. 
 
 afterward their mo.st distinguished bishop and theologian. 
 
 1484. The Bible translated by him into Boliemian, from the Vulgate, 
 
 and published at Venice, in folio, with wood-cuts. 
 
 1491' Exploratory tours, in order to- find, somewhere upon earth, Chris- 
 tians of the true faith with whom the Brethren might have fellow- 
 ship, or even unite organically : Luke of Pr.igue visiting Greece and 
 Asiatic Turkey; Caspar, Turkey in Europe; Mares Kokovec, Russia, 
 and Martin Kabatnik, Antioch, Damascus, Jerusalem and Egypt. 
 They do not meet with such Christians, and conclude that it is their 
 mission to build up the kingdom of God at home. 
 
 1494. — — Disputes about the discipline, that have been going on, more or 
 less, for friurteen years, and pn)diu-ing a crisis in the history of the 
 ■ Church, brought to a favorable issue, at tlie .Synod of Keiclienau, by 
 the adoption of liberal principles, and the secession of the extreme 
 rigorists, wlio, under the name of Amositess, organize a schismatic 
 and fanatical Brethren's Church. 
 
 1494. The Synod of Reichenau decrees that all who join the Unitas 
 
 Fratrum from the Romish Church must be re-baptized. 
 
 1497. Luke of Prague and Thomas of Landeskron visit the Waldenses 
 
 of France and" Itaiy. 
 
 1499. Thomas of Prelouc and Elias of Chrenovic consecrated bishops.- 
 
 1500. Death of Bishop Matthias of Kunwald. 
 
 1501. Death of Bishop Michael Bradaciui*. 
 
 1503. Luke of Prague and ,\mbrose of Skutsch consecrated bi.sliops f 
 
 occasional persecutions ; the fourth Confession of Faith, printed, in 
 Bohemian, at Nuremberg, and presented to King Whxdislaus, pre- 
 paratory to a colloquium, at which the Calixtincs, however, foil to 
 appear. 
 
 5 504. The fifth Confession of Faith, printed at Nuremberg, and pre- 
 sented to the King after the collcquiiiin has failed. 
 
 1505. First Hymn Book published, containing paraphrases and trans- 
 lations of Latin Church hymns, together with many orighial produc- 
 tions; it passes througli various editions : also first Catechism, entitled 
 DtlinJ::- niazki/, or " liuestions Addressed to Children." Both these 
 woi'ks are edited by Jiishoj) Luke of Prague. In the first ten years 
 'of tlic si.Kteenth century, more than fifty works published by the 
 Brethren, who have church-printing-presses at Jungbui •dau and 
 Leitomiscbl. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 165 
 
 THE UNITAS FBATRUM BEFORK THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1505. September 6, death of Bishop Elias of Chrenovic. 
 
 1506. Two Suffragans, or Assistant Bishops, consecrated, that the suc- 
 cession may not become extinct, in the event of persecutions. 
 
 1507. In consequence of measures taken against the Brethren by Wla- 
 
 dislaus, they print the sixth Confession of Faitli, in epistolary lorni 
 for the Boliemian States, and theseventli, for the King, in Bohemian, 
 again at Nuremberg, but do not venture to present the latter. A 
 second edition of it printed at Jungbunzlau. 
 
 1508. Eighth Confession of Faitli, an Aixiloay, called forth by two letters 
 
 of Dr. Kasebrot, and entitkd " Kxciisuiio contra binas litteras Dr. 
 Augustini," printed, in Latin, at Ivurcniberg, afterward printed in 
 Bohemian. 
 
 1508. — —Third general persecution, in conformity with the edict of the 
 St. James Diet: it prohibits all public services of the Brethren, 
 commands their writings to bo destroycil, I'orbids their jiriests to ad- 
 minister the sacraments and solemnize niarriai^es, cites them before 
 magistrates to recant la- lx> punished, and deli'-ers their congregations 
 toCal ixtine or Runiish priests. This edict is strictly enforced, and, 
 for several years, the lircthren are scattered and sutler the loss of all 
 things, adding many to "the noble army of martyrs," until tl'.e sudden 
 death of a number of their leading enemies effects a change, and the 
 edict falls into desuetude. 
 
 1511. Depntation to Esasmus of Rotterdam, who declines to commit 
 
 himself to the cause of the Brethren. 
 
 1516. March 13, death of King Wladislaus, succeeded by his son Louis. 
 
 1517. - At the beginning of Luther's Eeformation, the L^nitas Fratrum 
 
 counts more than 400 churches in Bohemia and ]\Ioravia, and ha-s a 
 memberghip of at least 200,000 souls, among wliom are some of the 
 noblest families of the land. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE UNITAS FRATRUM AFTER THE KEFOEMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1518. February 23, death of Bishop Thomas of Prelouc, the last survi- 
 
 vor of the founders of the Unitas Fratrum. 
 
 1518 to '28.-Luke of Prague senior Bisliop. 
 
 1521. Second Catechism published, in German, still extant ; repubiifihed 
 
 by Zezschwitz in 1863. 
 
 1522. First embassy to Luther, leading to a lively and afterward sharp 
 
 correspondence between the Brethren and the Reformer. John 
 Horn and Michael Weiss the deputies. 
 
 1524. Second embassy to Luther brings out still more prominently the 
 
 points of difference, especially in the discipline, and ends in an 
 abruption of all intercourse, and a personal estrangement between 
 Bishop Luke and Luther. The same deputies as before. 
 
 1524. A new Confession of Faith, entitled "A short account of the 
 
 origin of the Brethren," printed in Bohemian, Latin and German, 
 and presented to the Bohemian States and King Louis. 
 
 1526. Louis killed in battle against the Turks, and succeeded by Ferdi- 
 nand of Austria, brother of Charles V, a bigoted Romanist, with a 
 Spanish-Austrian policy. 
 
 1528. December 11, death of Bishop Luke of Prague, at Jungbunzlau, 
 
 Author of more than eighty works. 
 
 1528to'32.-Martin Skoda senior Bishop, who pursues Luke's policy of 
 non-intercourse with the Reformers. 
 
 1531. First German Hvmn Book, edited by Michael Weiss, but not in 
 
 accordance with the instructions of the bishops. 
 
 1532. Death of Bishop Skoda. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 167 
 
 THE UNITAS FRATRUM AFTER THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 163'ito'47. — John Horn, senior Bishop, a more liberal policy inaugurated 
 by the Synod of Brandeis, and a new epoch begins in the history of 
 the Unitas Fratrum, which emerges from its partial obscurity and 
 becomes an integral part of the national history of Bohemia. Bishop 
 John Augusta the main supporter of this policy. 
 
 1532. A new Confession of Faitli drawn up in Boliemian, by Horn and 
 
 Augusta, translated into German, surreptiously published at Zurich, 
 (1533), translated anew and published at Wittenberg (1533), by 
 authority, with a commendatory preface by Luther, and formally 
 presented to the Margrave of Brandenburg. 
 
 1534. A Synod at Jungbunzlau aboli.shes the re-baptism of persons 
 
 joining the Unitas Fratrum from the Romish Church. Prior to this, 
 the doctrine of the seven sacraments relinquished. 
 
 1535. A new Confession of Faith, drawn up by Augusta in Bohemian, 
 
 (two editions printed, neither of which is extant), translated into 
 Latin, signed by twelve barons and thirty-tliree kniglits, and formally 
 presented, by a deputation of nobles and divines, to Ferdinand, at 
 Vienna, November 14. 
 
 1536. Personal intercourse with Luther resumed, the third and fourth 
 
 embassy of the Brethren, consisting of Bisliop Augusta, George 
 Israel and Erasmus Sommcrfeld, and treating with him in regard 
 to the publication of their new Confession. 
 
 1537. Fifth embassy to Luther, negotiating the same matter. 
 
 1538. The Confession of 1535 published at Wittenberg, with a preface 
 
 by Luther, as also a revised edition of the Apology presented to the 
 Margrave of Brandenburg. 
 
 1540. A second and authorized edition of the German Hymn Book, 
 
 edited iSy Bishop Horn. The first edition cashiered. 
 
 1540. Embassy to Strassburg, to the Swiss Reformers, leading to a cor- 
 respondence with Bucer, Calvin and others. Peter Faber and Mat- 
 thias Cerwenka the deputies. 
 
 1542. Sixth emba.ssy to Luther, to urge upon him the importance of 
 
 Christian discipline. Bishop Augusta, George Israel, and Joachim 
 Prostiborsky the deputies. 
 
 1544. The war with the Turks prevents Ferdinand from carrying out 
 
 his policy. Increase of the Unitas Fratrum, and first congregation at 
 Prague. 
 
158 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE UNITAS FRATRUM AFTER THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1546. Lestomischl de.stroyed by fire, and loss of the entire archives of 
 
 the Church. 
 
 1547. Death of Bishop Horn. 
 
 1547to'72. — John Augusta, senior Bishop. 
 
 1547. In consequence of the League of Barons against Ferdinand, in the 
 
 Smalcald War, he renews the edict of St. James, after the defeat of 
 the Protestants at Muehlberg (April 24), and inaugurates the fourth 
 persecution, whicii is confined to the royal estates, but is most relent- 
 less, driving several hundred Brethren out of the country, and 
 inducing some to recant. 
 
 1548. Bishop Augusta and his deacon, Jacob Bilek, seized by stratagem, 
 
 carried to Prague, where they arc inhumanly tortured, Augusta 
 twice, (May 11 and 12), and then conveyed to the Castle of Piirgliti, 
 (May 25), where Augusta spends sixteen years as a prisoner, being 
 cruelly tortured a third time, in August, 1549. 
 
 1548. The Brethren banished from the royal estates of Bohemia, emi- 
 grate to Ea,st Prussia, and settle at and near Konlgsberg, under 
 Bishop Mach Sionsky, but are shamefully oppressed by the Lutherans, 
 who alloAV them to retain scarcely any of their usages. 
 
 1549. George Israel sent to Poland to found churches of the Brethren, 
 
 the seed having been sown by the exiles on their way to Prussia. 
 
 1551. — — April 16, death of Bishop Mach Sionsky, at Gilgenburg, Prus.sia, 
 Augusta being the only survivor of the succession, and he still a 
 prisoner. 
 
 1553. A Synod at Prerau in Moravia, upon the report of the death of 
 
 Augusta, elects two bishops and has them consecrated by tlie suffra- 
 gans, as a matter of necessity. Augusta indignant, when he hears of 
 it, and repudiates the whole tran.saction, but the Church abides by itc 
 decision. 
 
 1554. George Israel's labors in Poland crowned with success, in that 
 
 there are now forty churches of the Brethren, in that country, the 
 
 ■ chief one being at Ostrorog. 
 
 1554. Publication of the first Polish Hymn Book. 
 
 1555. General Synod of all Protestants of Poland, the Brethren, Re- 
 formed and Lutherans, at Cosminiec. Zealous efl[brts of the Brethreo 
 to effect a union among them. 
 
 1555. John Blahoslav sent to Vienna, to the Archduke Maximilian, the 
 
 son of Ferdinand, to enlist his aid on behalf of the Church, 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 159 
 
 THE UNITAS FRATRUM AFTER THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1557. August 24, General Synod of the Unitae Fratrum, in the centen- 
 nial year of its history, at Skeza, in Moravia, attended by more than 
 two hundred clergymen and many nobles. The Polish churches 
 received as an integral part of the Unitas Fratrum, and George Israel 
 elected first Bishop for Poland. John Blahoslavalso elected bishop, 
 the first historian of the Church, and a classic writer and grammarian 
 in the Bohemian tongue. 
 
 1560. Peter Herbert and John Rokyta sent on an emba.ssy to the vSwiea 
 
 Reformers, widi whom a correspondence is re-opened. 
 
 1560. September 15, Synod at Xiae, in Poland : renewed attempts loeftk-i 
 
 a union of Protestants. 
 
 1561 . Augusta recants but is not liberated. The Synod of Prerau (1562) 
 
 suspends him. 
 
 1564. Augusta liberated vithout conditions, -and reconciled to his Breth- 
 ren, resuming the functions of his episcopal oiBce. 
 
 1564. July 25, death of Ferdinand, and acces-sion of Maximilian II, to 
 
 whom the Brethren at once send their Confession of Faith, in a new 
 German translation. 
 
 1567. The first Diet under Maximilian abrogates the Compactata of 
 
 Basle, but one-third of the Bohemians being, at this time. Catholics, 
 the reet all Protestants, namely, Brethren, Lutherans, and Reformed. 
 
 1570. April 9, Synod of Scndomir, in Poland, adoption of the CoTisent-ux 
 
 Sendomiriensit, and union of the Brethren, Reformed and Lutheranfl . 
 
 1571. October 11, Bishop John Augusta consecrates Andrew Stephen, 
 
 .Jan Kalef, and John Laurentius bishops, and thus transmits thereat 
 succession. 
 
 1571. November 24, death of JohnBIahosIav. 
 
 1572. January 13, death of John Augusta. 
 
 1572 to '88. — George LsracI senior Bishop. 
 
 1573. \ Latin version of the German Confession of Faith, presented to 
 
 Maximilian, published at Wittenberg, with an historical introduction, 
 giving an account of the origin of the Unita-s Fratrum, and of it? 
 various Confessions: this woric translated into German, and published 
 at the same place, and in the same year. 
 
 1574. After twenty-five years of oppression. suflTered at the hands of the 
 
 Lutherans, the Brethren leave Ea.st Prussia, and join the Polish 
 branch of the Church, 
 
160 
 
 HISTORICAI. TABLES. 
 
 THE UNITAS FRATRUM AFTEK THE KEFOEMATION. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1575. The Confessio Bohemica presented to MaximDan, in the name of 
 
 the Brethren, Eeforined, and Lutherans, religious lilserty prevailing 
 practically. 
 
 1576. October 12, death of Maximilian, succeeded by hia son, Ru- 
 dolph II. 
 
 1579 to '93. — The Bible of Kraliz published, in six folio volumes, being a 
 translation from the original into Bohemian of the entire Holy 
 Scriptures, made by a committee of bishops and others, and constitut- 
 ing the most important and illustrious work ever published by the 
 Unitas Fratrum. A second edition, oetavo, in 1593, and a thirds 
 felio, in 1613. 
 
 1584. Hhree Theological Seminaries founded, at Jungbunzlau, Prerau^, 
 
 and Eybenschiitz ; also the celebrated school at Lissa, in Poland. 
 
 1585. John Lasitius delivers the MS.jof his History of the Unitaa Fra- 
 trum to the bishojw. 
 
 1588. Death of George Israel, succeeded by Jan Kalef, as senior Bishop^ 
 
 for one year, when he dies. 
 
 1688 to '90. — Zach arias, senior Bishop. 
 
 1590 to '94. — John Eneas, senior Bishop. 
 
 1594 to 1608.— Simon Theophil, senior Bishop. 
 
 1605. The history of the Unitas Fratrum, written 1570-1574, by Joachinn 
 
 Camerarius, published, with additions, at Hiedelberg, by Louia 
 Camerarius. 
 
 1608 to 1611. — Jacob Narcissus, senior Bishop. 
 
 1609. Religious liberty established legally, by the Imjjerial Letters^ 
 
 Patent of Rudolph : the Unitas Fratrum olitains the Bethlehemi 
 C!hapel at Prague, and is represented in the Consistory 
 
 1611 to 1626. John Lanecius, senior Bishop. 
 
 16 10. General Synod of the Unitas Fratrum at Zerawitz, and formaJt 
 
 adoption of the Baiio Disciptinm, drawn up in 1609. 
 
 lf)17. Ferdinand II, king, an extreme bigot: the P'l'otestants rebel and! 
 
 elect Frederick of thePalatinate in his place, 1619, whose army ia^ 
 however, totally defeated at the battle of the White Mountain, neat 
 Prague, 1620. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 161 
 
 THE UNITAS FRATEUM AFTER THE REFORMATION. 
 
 A. 
 
 1621. Ferdinand inaugurates the Bohemian Aati-reformation, having iib 
 
 view the total extirpation of all Protestants in Bohemia and Mo- 
 ravia, and carries it out relentlessly to the end. More than 30,000) 
 fanoilies are driven into exile. 
 
 1627. End of the Anti-reformation, the Unita.s Fratrum wholly destroye<S 
 
 in Bohemia and Moravia; in Poland it gradually amalgamates, 
 with the Reformed Church. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE HIDDEN- SEED. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1627. John Amos Comenius, Rector of the School at Fulneck, goes into 
 
 exile at Lissa ; his prayer for a renewal of the Church on the moun- 
 tain-top. 
 
 1632. Comenius oonsecrated bishop, at a Synod of the exll&s held at 
 
 Lissa, which place becomes their chief seat, and where their school, 
 now changed into a College, flourishes greatly. 
 
 1632. Comenius publishes the Rniio Discipline of 1616, at Lissa. 
 
 1648. Bohemia and Moravia are excluded from the religious liberty 
 
 agreed upon at the peace of Westphalia, after the Thirty Years War. 
 The hopes of the exiled Brethren crushed. 
 
 1656. Lissa burned and sacked in the war with Sweden, by the Poles, 
 
 and the colony of exiled Brethren broken up. 
 
 1656. Comenius, who had meanwhile devoted himself to the cause of 
 
 education and to literary labors, and visited England and Sweden, 
 flees, now, to Frankfort-on-the-Oder, and thence to Amsterdam. 
 
 1658. He republishes the Confession of Faith, and the Hymn Book, the 
 
 next year. 
 
 1660. He publishes a second edition of the BaJtio Discipliiue, together 
 
 with the 8th Book of Lasitius' History, and dedicates the work to 
 the Church of England, to which he commends the Unitas Fratrum, 
 in the event of it^ renewal. 
 
 1661. He publishes a "Catechism for the scattered .sheep of Christ at 
 
 Fulneck, Gersdorf, Gedersdorf Kloten, Klandorf, Steckwalde, Sei- 
 tendorf, and Zauchtenthal," all former churches of the Brethren in 
 Moravia, such literary labors being undertaken in view of a renewal 
 of the Church, for which consummation he continues to pray. 
 
 1652. Nicholas Gertichius and Peter Jablonsky consecrated bishops, 
 
 that the succession might not die out, in spem contra spem. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE HIDDEN SEED. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1668. Conienius publishes his Unum Necessarium. 
 
 1671. November 15, death of Comenius, at Amsterdam. 
 
 1673. October 28, Adam Samuel Hartman consecrated bi.shop, to per- 
 petuate the succession. 
 
 1676. August 13, John Zugehor consecrated bishop, to perpetuate the 
 
 succession. 
 
 1692. Jime 26, Joachim Gulichius consecrated bishop, to perpetuate the 
 
 succession. 
 
 1699. March 10, John Jacobides and Daniel Ernst Jablonsky conse- 
 crated bishops, to perpetuate the succession. 
 
 1700. Nicholas Lewis Count of Zinzendorf and Pottendorf, bom at 
 
 Dresden, May 26. 
 
 1707. Deatli of George Jaeschke, one of the patriarchs descended from 
 
 the Bohemian Brethren, and prophetical declaration of the renewal 
 of their Church. 
 
 1712. July 11, Solomon Opitz, and, November 4, David Cassius and 
 
 Christian Sitkovius, consecrated bishops, to perpetuate the succession. 
 
 1717. Christian David visits the descendants of the Brethren, in Mo- 
 ravia, and eflects an awakening among them. 
 
 1718. Second visit of Christian David, and promise to seek an a-sylum 
 
 for them in a Protestant country. 
 
 1722. Third visit, bringing an invitation from Count Zinzendorf to settle 
 
 on his estate of Berthelsdorf, in Saxony, in consequence of which 
 offer ^he first company of Moravians, consisting of the families of 
 Augustin and J acob Neisser, descendants of George Jjxeschke, flee 
 from their native land, and found Ilerrnhut. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CHUHCH IN THE TIMES OF ZINZENDOKF. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1722. June 8. Arrival of the Moravian refugees at Berthelsdorf. — June 
 
 17. The first tree felled for the commencement of a settlement. — 
 October 1. The first house occupied, in which Zinzendorf, on his 
 way home with his bride, the Countess Erdmuth Dorothea Reuss, 
 meets the Moravians, for the first time, on the 22d of December. 
 
 1723. April. Arrival of fresh emigrants from Moravia. Continuation 
 
 of the building of "Herrnhut," "the watch (protection) of the 
 Lord." Christian David repeats his visits to Moravia. 
 
 1724. The name "Herrnhut" generally adopted for the Moravian 
 
 colony. — Great awakenings at Zauchtenthal and Kunewalde, in 
 Moravia, attend Christian David's labors. A violent and cruel per- 
 secution on the part of the priests ensues. — May 12. Laying of the 
 corner-stone of a high-school or college, for the sons of the nobility, 
 after the pattern of the Halle Institutions, afterward used as a hall 
 for the religious meetings of the congregation, by Zinzendorf, Watte- 
 ville, and Christian David. — Arrival, on the same day, of the seven 
 Kirchenmiinner (churchmen, i. e., descendants of the Ancient Church 
 of the Brethren), viz., three David Nitschmanns, Jolm Toeltschig 
 and Melchior Zeisberger. They are present at tlie above service, 
 are deeply impfessed, and resolve to fix their home at Herrnhut. 
 
 1725. Arrival of other emigrants from Moravia, amongst them David 
 
 Nitschmann, the wagoner, with his son John, and his daughter 
 Anna, and John and Martin Dober. 
 
 1726. Zinzendorf succeds in obtaining permission from tlie Austrian 
 
 Government for such of its subjects to emigrate as will leave 
 quietly. — Christian David goes to Bohemia to discover the descend- 
 ants of the Bohemian branch of the Brethren's Church. Many 
 awakenings attend his visits to Moravia. — Pious persons from various 
 parts of Germany emigrate to Herrnhut. — Dissensions in the colony, 
 introduced by Kriiger, a German, who teaches erroneous doctrines. 
 Alienation of Rothe and the majority of the settlers at Herrnhut 
 Christian David especially excited against Zinzendorf; builds a hut 
 outside of Herrnhut. A few remain faithful. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 166 
 
 THE RENEWED CHURCH IN THE TIMES OF ZINZENDORF. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1727. February 15. Zinzendorf 'obtains leave of absence from his post at 
 
 Dresden, and takes up his residence at Ilcrmhut. — April 19. Zin- 
 zendorf and John Andrew Rothe, his parish Minister, divide the 
 pastoral work at Berthclsdorf and Horrnhut. — Mwj 12. As the 
 result of their labors, the members of the congregation express tlicir 
 sorrow for separating themselves from the communion of the CUuirch, 
 and absenting themselves from the sacraments, declare their willing- 
 ness to return to these, but insist, at first much against Zinzendorf 'e 
 will, on the restoration of the Constitution and Discipline of the 
 Ancient Brethren's Church. Zinzendorf and Rothe having drawn 
 up a set of statutes frtr the goveriinient of the congregation, the.'^e are 
 unanimously adopted, in a very solemn meeting. A season of deep 
 spiritual peace and joy succeeds, — Twelve Lay Elders, to whom the 
 superintendence of the congregation is c"ommitted, are chosed (May 
 20), and four are nominated as Chief Elders, the nomination being 
 •confirmed by lot. — July 9> Institution of the "Bands," or separate 
 ■classes in the congregation. — August. Discovery, by Zinzendorf, of 
 a copy of Amos Comenius' "History and Discipline of the Brethren's 
 Church," in the public library at Zittaiv. — August 13. Celebration 
 of the Holy Communion in the church at Berthelsdorf, and great 
 outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon the congregation. Spiritual 
 birth-day of the Renewed Church of the Brethren. — August 17. 
 Revival amongst the children aimmences, — August 27. Beginning 
 ■of the " Hourly Intercession," — October. Christian David on his 
 tenth missicmary tour amongst the Roman Catholics, in Silesia and 
 Bohemia. Many persons awakened. — At the close of the year, 
 Herrnhut contains 34 houses, and 300 communicats, 200 being emi- 
 grants from Moravia. — " Texts" announced in each house ; first 
 printed in 1731. — Zinzendorf writes a history of the Ancient Breth- 
 ren's Church and of its Ritual. 
 
 1728. April 26. Melchior Nitschmann and George Schmidt visit Bohe- 
 mia ; are arrested and thrown into prison. 
 
 1729. February. Melchior Nitschmann, at Schildbcrg, and David Nitsch- 
 
 manit, " the Confes.sor," at Olmutz, die in prison. — March, Christian 
 David visits Lapland. — Eighty-three Brethren publish a declara- 
 tion, endorsed by Zinzendorf and Rothe, in which they declare that, 
 on points of doctrine, they agree with the Evangelical Church, but 
 that they will adhere to the Constitution and Discipline of the 
 Ancient Church of the Brethren, which had been approved by 
 Luther and other Reformers. — First hostile publication against the 
 Brethren, by Regent, a Jesuit. — First intercourse with Daniel Ernst 
 •Jablonsky, court-preacher at Berlin, grandson of Amos Comenius, 
 and Bishop of the Polish branch of the Ancient Unity, who ex- 
 presses much joy at the renewal of the same, at Herrnhut. — The 
 unmarried men occupy a separate house, at the time a matter of 
 necessity, and commencement of the " Choir Houses."— Zinzendorf 
 begins to hold separate meetings for the diflercnt classes in the con- 
 :gregation. 
 
166 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CHUKCU IN THE TIMES OP ZINZENDORF. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1730. ApriL Spangenberg and Clemens, from Jena, visit Herrnliut. — 
 
 Zinzendorf resigns his office of Warden or Spiritual Overseer of the 
 congregation. — Martin >Linner chosen to be Chiel' Elder, and Angus- 
 tin Neisser liis assistant. Anna Nitschiiuinn clioscu Eldress.— 
 May 4. Covenant of Ainia Nitschnuinn witli seventeen nnniar- 
 ried women. Martin Linner <levotes himself esprcially to the 
 nnmarried men. Out of their lalKjrs grows the distincti\ e, organized 
 Choir," or class system, tlie rudiments of which had been intro- 
 duced in 1727. — Juiij 25. Acceiitanee of the Atigsbnrg Confession 
 as a standard of doctrine. 
 
 I7;jl. Zin/.endorf, desirous of avoiding all oflence to pious members of 
 
 tlie Estalilislu'd Church, iirojiosc a union with the same. — Januai-y 
 1. A couucil called; the project is warmly opposed, and not only 
 by the Moravians; linally, it is agreed, by Jjofli |iarti(s. to submit 
 tlie decision ol'the (juestion to the lot. The iwo t( xt-. 1 ( or. ix. 21, 
 and 2 Thcss. iii. I-"}, are cliosen. After prayer, Ziii/ciidorl 's s(jn, four 
 years of age, draws the latter text : " Therefore, brethren, stand fast, 
 and hold the traditions wliich you have been taught." — April. Zin- 
 zendorf attends the coronation of Christian VI of Denmark. This 
 visit the immediate occasion of the tirst missionary undertakings of 
 the Church. — Zinzeiidorf's account of tlie siiiritual condition of the 
 (irconlanders makes a deep impression upon the congregation. — 
 Several parties of emigrant.s from Moravia ari>ive. 
 
 1732. Opposition in various quarters manifests itself Tlie Saxon Gov- 
 ernment appoints a Commission to visit Ilerrnliut. The report 
 made by the same entirely favorable— Intcrconrse with awakened 
 persons in France, 'Russia, and Swiikii. — August 2\. Leonhard 
 Dober, and David Nitscbmann, afterwards the tirst bishop, leave 
 Ilerrnhut for tlie Island of St. Thomas, to bring the Gospel to the 
 slavi'S, each with six dollars in his ])ocket. They arrive in St. 
 Thomas JJcccmbcr 13. Beginning of the great work of Foreign Mis- 
 sions. 
 
 1733. April 5. First Easter-morning service in the cemetery on the 
 
 Hutberg. — May 9. Augustus Gottlieb Spangenberg, assistant pro- 
 fes.sor of theology at llalle, differing in his views from the faculty, 
 conies to Herrnliut, and joins the Church. 
 
 1734. This year is distinguished as that in which was developed what has 
 
 been called the distinctive " Theology of the Brethren." Zinzendorf 
 had been accused, by the Professors at Halle, of not Jieing a child 
 of God, "because he liad not experienced tlie proper licnitential 
 struggle." This leads him to a thorough and prayerful examination 
 of himself and the ground of his faith. In the atoning sacrifice of 
 Christ he finds again the fundamental doctrine, and the only ground 
 of hope, and to the faith in iind teaching of this he and the congre- 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 167 
 
 THE RENEWED ClIUHCH IN THE TIMES OF ZINZENDOKF, 
 
 A. D. 
 
 gation anew pledge themselves, — March-May. Zinzeiidorf in Stral- 
 suml, where he undergoes a thorough examination of his theological 
 views, at the hands of two clergymen, and receives from them a tes- 
 timonial that these are in accordance with the orthodox Lutheran 
 faith. In this city he (A])ril 11) preachesi for the first time. — 
 December 18. Zinzenddrl', ;U Tiibiiigcn, engaged in negotiations 
 witli the Faculty of tlio I'liiversity touching his admission to the 
 ranks of the ministry ofClirist, ^ets forth his reasons, in writing, for 
 taking this stej). This paper is printed the next day, by onler of 
 the Faculty, with its siuic-tion of the contents, 
 
 f73-5. Fehruarv VI. Tvconhard Dolnr, liiiviiiLC been recalled from St. 
 
 Thomas by \\\< vU rUuu i 'Uu-f Kl.l-r' .-nu-rs iip..n his ollice.— 
 MarchV.':. iiav'ni Xii,-cbiii;.mi, l lir r:ii| m 1 1:. i ibc iir,-t two 
 
 Missionaries (if ibe Chun h, cuii-i.daud a- lii -l I ;i-h(i|i dl' llji' Ivc- 
 ncwed Moravian iJretlircn's Cliurch, at I'ei-lin, by ,Jablim,~ky, wilb the 
 approval of Sitkovius, of Lissa, Polaiid, bis rolb a^^ur in ilie <_])isco- 
 pacy of the Ancient Cliurcb. Bishop Nitschmann jinn'ceds on a 
 visitation to Georgia. 
 
 t73G. The opposition to Ilerrnhut increases. In March Zinzeiuhnf is 
 
 exiled from Saxony. The " Pilgrim, or Missionary, ( 'ongn gation," 
 formed at Jlaricnbor i and tbc I'onncbur;;. — Mai/ !)-ls. A second 
 Government Commission makes a tb()r()u<^b (.•xaniinaiiini into the 
 character of the congregation at Ilerrnbut ; reports tliat the iiibabit- 
 ants are loyal subjects and i)Mre in doctrine. — Dtccmlnr Fir&l 
 General Synod of Ihc Renewed Brethren' s Church, -at Marieiiborii, tlie sub- 
 ject of deliberation being tlic spread of tbcCiospel into all tbe world, 
 
 1787. Janvanj 'I'.). Zin/.cudorf arrives in London ; lias a number of 
 
 interviews with Archbishop Totter concernini;- tbe ( (HKlnct and ex- 
 tension of the work of Missions amongst tbe biMibrii. Tile latter 
 fully and voluntarily acknowledges "tbe e|iis( (i]ial siie( < >>i(in .il' tbo 
 Brethren's (,'hurch," and encourages Zin/.endi.n I' anil Nii-i liin:;iiii to 
 preserve the same. Zinzendorf's first ac()ualnt:iiier wiili the (Quakers 
 and Methodists. A "Socictv" organized. — April-Jiinr. Zinzen- 
 dorf in Berlin. At the desiiV- of Kin- iMederie William 1, ho 
 undergoes a very strict examination, lasting for a week, ol' bis tiieo- 
 logical views beli.iv lv:>< ^ men, ime of wb:>iii bad li' . ii lii- bitter 
 enemy. The re-nli i- hi; i iii;mi)b:int \iiid.i<"iiinn.— J/.r./ ilo. Zin- 
 zendorf in Herrtiluit, liavini;- received permission to return, but 
 being required to pi-omise that he woidd not again be guilty of his 
 former " offences," goes into voluntary banishment. 
 
 1738. February 13. The Missionaries to the Samoyedea arrested at Arch- 
 angel ; are afterward released. i)ut sent hack. — Febraarij. Ba-hler at 
 Oxford with the Weslcys.— MarcA 9. Zinzendorf banished " forever " 
 from Saxony. His third exile. — October 14. Zinzendorf sets out 
 for St. Thomas. At Amsterdam answers the Pastoral Letter of the 
 Classis against the Moravians; founds u congregation, i Leonhard 
 Dober labors amongst the Jews in this city. 
 
lIISTORrCAlL I'ABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CHURCH IN THE TIMES OF ZINZENDORF. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 '1739. -Januanj 29. Ziiizendorf arrives at St. Thomas, and effects the 
 
 release of the imprisoned Missionaries. — June 9-16. Second General 
 Synod, at Ebersdorf.— Zinzendorf returns to Marenborn. — The 
 "Seminary of Candidates" {Seminarkm Augustanae Confesidonis i 
 instituted. — The "Choir" (class) principle formerly developed. 
 
 1740. Jit»el2-2a T hird General Synod, slI Gotha.. July 9. Polycarr 
 
 Muller consecrated Bishop. — July 19. Abraham Richter, Mis- 
 sionary amongst the Christian slaves in Algiers, dies of the plague.— 
 .\rvid Gradin'g mission to the Greek Patriarch at Constantinople.— 
 Decenibo' 5-31. Fourth General Synod, at MarieF-born. 
 
 1741, '3Iay 8. "Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel amongst the 
 
 Heathen," organized (in London) by Spaiigenberg. June 20— ^ July 
 3. Fifth {}eneral Synod, at Marienborn. Zinzendorf temporarily 
 resigns his office as Bishop, intending to visit America. The " Gen- 
 eral Conference," of twelve members, instituted. — August 29. Special 
 day of covenanting amongst the Single Brethren. — September 11-2S. 
 Sixth General Synod, or, the "Synodal Conference" of London 
 Leonhard Dober resigns his office of General Elder, This office 
 is abolished, and .Jesus only is recognized as the Chief Shepherd 
 and Head of the Church. — November 13. Upon formally annonnc- 
 ing this to the churches, powerful experience among them of the 
 headship) of Jesus. 
 
 ■1742. November 10. Congregation in London organized. Great awaken- 
 ing in Yorkshire by the preaclving of Ingham, Toelschig, Boehler, ' 
 Spangenberg, and others — The ^'Brethren's Congregation" changed 
 into the "Moravian Church." New congregations established. 
 Much opposition to Zinzendorf and the Church — The Missionaries, 
 Lange, to China, Hirschel and Kund, to the Calmucks, imprisoned 
 at St. Petersburg, remaining in confinement till 1747. 
 
 ^743. February 17. Zinzendorf arrives in England from America. 
 
 July 1-12. — Seventh General Synod, at Hirschberg. Zinzendorf pro- 
 tests against the measures of the General Conference in establishing 
 new and Moravian congregations. "A congregation of God in the 
 Spirit," his yreat aim. The General Conference is abolished, and 
 Zinzendorf again at tlie head of affairs. He is constituted Advocaius 
 el Ordinariwi Fratrmn, with almost unlimited powers, — In December 
 he visits the extensive missions in Livonia; is detained at Eiga.and 
 kept a prisoner till January 12, 1744, when he is commanded to leave 
 the Russian territory.— Arvid Gradin is sent to St. Petersburg to 
 seek an audience with the Empress Elizabeth; is thrown into prison, 
 where he remains till 1747. 
 
 1744. May 12 — June 15. Eighth General Synod, at Marienborn, with 
 
 more than two hundred members. Zinzendorf's idea of thret 
 "Tropes" in the Unitas Fratrum discussed, that is, three theological 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 169 
 
 THE RENE\VED CHURCH IN THE TIMES OF ZINZENDORF. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 tendencies, the Moravian, Lutheran and Reformed, combined in one 
 Unitas. — Sepianber 12 — October 13. Ninth General Synod^ at Mari- 
 enborn, devoted to a discussion of pastoral work for souls, — Bengcl 
 writes against the Brethren, 
 
 1745. January 4-27. Tenth iieiKml Synod, at Marienborn. Zinzen- 
 
 dorf's "trope" principle adopted. Presbyters, deacons, deaconesses 
 and acolyths recognized. July 11-27. Eleventh General Sy)iod, at 
 Alarienborn. — In the autumn of this year, first symptoms of fanati- 
 cism. 
 
 1746. May 12— Jwie 14. Twelfth General Synod, at Zeist.— Building of 
 
 the ship "Irene," Captain Garrison.— Second Concession from the 
 King of Prussia. 
 
 1747. May 12 — June 14. Thirteenth General Synod, at Herrnhaag. — 
 
 September 16. Zinzendorf 's return to Saxony, after ten years' exile.— 
 John Cennick's labors in Wales and North Ireland; many souls 
 awakened. .John Gambold and Benjamin Latrobe. — Hocker and 
 Riiffer set out on a mission to Tartary — The British Parliament 
 passes two acts by which the Brethren are exempted from bearing 
 arms and taking the oath, 
 
 1748. June 26-28. Fourteenth General Synod, at "Gross Krausche, an 
 
 estate near Gnadenberg. Subject of discussion, mainly, the doctrine. — 
 Third Saxon Commission at Herrnhut-; its report favorable, and the 
 next year, hy royal decree, entire freedom guaranteed, — Zinzendorf 
 in England. Negotiations with the Government, — Culmination oi 
 the fanatical excitement, especially in Herrnhaag, Herrnhut and 
 the Saxon congregations. The American congregations scarcely at 
 all aflfected, owing to Spangenberg's influence, arid the British only 
 slightly. 
 
 1749. ^fay 12. The British Parliament recognizes the Brethren's Church 
 
 as an ancient, evangelical, episcopal Church. — Removal of the Theo- 
 logical Seminary from Marienborn to Barby, 
 
 1750. February 21. Commencement of the emigration from Herrnhaag, 
 
 owing to the arbitrary exactions of the Government ; a great pecu- 
 niary loss to the Church, but. at the same time, one means by which 
 it recovers from fanaticism. There were 973 inhabitants. — June 12. 
 Fifteenth General Synod, begun in London, continued at Barby 
 and Herrnhut, with occasional interruptions, to December 2. 
 
 1751. February 3, Death ef Chi-istian David, the "Servant of the 
 
 Lord." 
 
 1752. May 28. Death of Count Christian Renatus Zinzendorf, aged onlj 
 
 twenty-eight years, 
 
 11 
 
170 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CHURCH IN THE TIMES OF ZINZENDORF. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1753. Great financial embarrassments ill England. Augmt'zl — October 
 
 18, a so-called "Rathstag," or Cmincil, held in Lindsey House, in 
 London, to deliberate on. the means of payment. A Board of Ad- 
 ministrators appointed. 
 
 1754. Jane5. Organization of the Ministers' Conference at Herrnhut. — 
 
 November 11, Provincial Synod in England. -John Gambold chosen 
 Bishop for England, and the British churches recognized as a part 
 of the Unitas Fratrum. 
 
 1756. April 25— May 14. The so-called "Moravian Synod" lield at 
 
 Herrnhut ; an assembly of those servants of the Church who are, 
 by birth, Moravians, called by Zinzendorf, in order to urge his prin- 
 ciple of the "tropas" upon them, and in order to establish the idea 
 that the Moravian Brethren's Church is but ,i part of that whole 
 Brethren's Unity which maintains the Augsburg Confession. The 
 Moravians declare, in substance, that, "for the time being," they will 
 abide by his ideas. — Jimr, 9 — July 5. Sixteenth General Synod, at 
 Herrnhut and Berthelsdorf. — June 19, Death of the Count&ss of 
 Zinzendorf. 
 
 1760. May 9. Death of Zinzendorf; buried May IG; there being two 
 
 thousand persons present at the funeral, amongst them Ministers and 
 Missionaries from all parts of the world. — 3Iay2\. Death of Anna 
 Nitschraann, Zinzendorf 's second wife, whom he bad married in 
 1757. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CIIUllCU SIXCE 1760. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1760. May 30. The principal coadjutors of Count Zinzendorf, Bishop 
 
 John de Watteviile (his son-in-law,) Henry XXVIIl, Count Reuss, 
 Frederick dc Watteviile, Ernst Julius de Seidlitz, John Frederick 
 Kober, Leonhard Dober, and others, meet as a Conference, called the 
 "Raths-Conferenz," in order to administer the government of the 
 Church, until a General Synod can be convened. Jolin dc Watte- 
 viile, by the force of circumstances, and not by any aspirations of his 
 own, gradually takes the place of his father-in-law, as head of the 
 Brethren's Unity. 
 
 1762. K(3ber sends a memorial to the Conference, protesting against the 
 
 position of Watteviile, and calling for more action, on its part, as a 
 body; whereupon a new Board is formed, cnnsistiug of .John de Wat- 
 teviile, John Frederick Kober, Frederick de Watteviile, Abraham de 
 (iersdorf, Leonhard Dober, Andrew Grasman, David Nitschmann, 
 Jonas Paulus Weiss, and, afterward, Augustus Spangenberg, who 
 arrives from America, as a member of it, in November. It is de- 
 nominated the " Fnge-Confercnz," and sits from May 2G to February 
 23, 1763, perfecting an "Interim Arrangement," as it is called, for 
 the government of the Church. 
 
 1764. Jidy 2 — Aupuat 28. Seventeenth General Synod, convened in the 
 
 Castle of Marienborn, to settle the constitution of the Unitas Fratrum ; 
 sixty-nine voting members, among them ten bishops, of whom four, 
 . namely, .John dc Watteviile, Frederick de Watteviile, Augustus 
 Spangenberg, and Leonhard Dober, are appointed, conjointly. Presi- 
 dents, while Paul Eugene Layritz and Frederick Adam Scholler arc 
 made Moderators, that is, oflicers who direct the course of business 
 and maititaiu order, in some sort, assistants of the Presidents. Great 
 faith in the face of great difficulties. Debt of the Unity $773,162. 
 Three Boards formed to govern the Church : t'le Directory, the highest 
 in authority, the Board of Syndics, and the Unity's Wardens' Board, 
 the relation between them being not properly defined, and the arrange- 
 ment insufficient. The Syndics and Wardens have their scat at 
 Ilerrnhut, the Directory itinerates, as far as England. 
 
172 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CHURCH SINCE 1760. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1764. February 21. Ukase of the Empress Catharine II, of Russia, in 
 
 favor of the Brethren, and founding of Sarepta, on the Volga, in 
 
 1769. July 1 — September 17. Eighteenth General Synod, convened at 
 
 Marienborn, to settle the constitution of the Unitas Fratrum, pre- 
 paratory Synods having been held in Lusatia and Silesia, at Berlin, 
 and in North America ; eighty-four voting members ; Bishop Span- 
 genberg sole President, and Conrad Fries, Moderator. The three 
 Boards consolidated as one administrative body, and called "The 
 Unity's Elders' Conference ;" the General Synod recognized as the 
 highest judicatory ; the representative principle established ; and all 
 the main features of the present ecclesiastical constitution adopted. 
 Bishop Nathaniel Seidel delegate from America. 
 
 1769. The Unity's Elders' Conferencebegins its labors at Gross Henners- 
 
 1 771. August. The Unity's Elders' Conference removes its seat to Barby, 
 
 near Magdeburg. 
 
 1772. June 17. Semi-centennial celebration of the founding of Herrn- 
 
 hut and renewal of the Brethren's Church. Amidst increasing finan- 
 cial distress, a new spirit of liberality manifested ; twenty women, at 
 Herinhut, take the lead, and pledge their silver plate; a Sinking 
 Fund formed,which receives voluntary contributions from all quarters, 
 including America. Kober and Quandt the leading financiers. 
 
 1772. Octobers. Death of David Nitschmann, the first Bishop of the 
 
 Renewed Church, at Bethlehem. 
 
 1775. April 27. Death of Bishop Peter Boehler, in London. 
 
 1775. July 1 — October 9. Nin-eteenth General Synod, convened at Barby ^ 
 
 fifty-two voting members ; Bishop John de Watteville sole President; 
 two delegates from America, Frederick de Marshall and David Zeis- 
 berger (not the Missionary). Minor constitutional jwints settled ; 
 the debt of the Unity reduced by $220,000 since the formation of a 
 Sinking Fund. 
 
 rj782. August 1 — October 22. Twentieth General Synod, convened in the 
 
 Castle of Berthelsdorf ; fifty voting members ; Bishop Spangenberg, 
 President. Measures taken for renewed activity in spreading the 
 kingdom of God, especially through the agency of the " Diaspora," 
 (see page 57-59) : theological dissensions in Germany, and spread of 
 rationalism, during which time the Church of the Brethren is "the 
 ■depository of the doctrine of the atonement." 
 
 1765. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 173 
 
 THE EENim-ED CHURCH SINCE 1760. 
 
 .A D. 
 
 1784. September. The Unity'.s Elders' Conference leaves Barby, and 
 
 takes up its abode at Herrnhut, where the first meetiHg is held, Octo- 
 ber 1, in the present Archives-Koom of the " Herrsehaftshaus." 
 
 1788. In the spring of this year, the Unity's Elders' Conference tempo- 
 rarily removes to Gnadenfrei, until April, 1789. 
 
 1788. October 7. Death of Bishop John de Watteville, at Gnadenfrei. 
 
 1789. June 1 — September 3. Twenty-first General Synod; sixty voting 
 
 members ; Christian Gregor, President ; .John Ettwein, Jacob Van 
 Vleck and Christian Lewis Benzien delegates from America ; held 
 in the Chapel of the Widows' House, where all subsequent General 
 Sj-nods have been held. 
 
 1792. September 18. Death of Bishop Augustus Spangenberg, aged 
 
 eighty-eight years, and for twenty-three years President of the Unity' 
 Elders' Conference. 
 
 ISOl. June 1 — September 3. Ticenly-second General Synod, convened at 
 
 Herrnhut; Bishop Jeremiah Risler, President; .John Andrew Hiib- 
 ner,John Daniel Kohler, and Charles Frederick Sehroeter delegates 
 from America. The debt of the Unity reduced to So4,000, and this 
 balance assumed by the house of Abraham Diirninger & Co., at Herrn- 
 hut, so that the entire liabilities of the Church are wiped out, amidst 
 great rejoicing. 
 
 1818. June 1 — August 31. Ttceniy-third General Synod, convened at 
 
 Herrnhut; forty-seven voting members; Bishop John G. Cunow, 
 President; Charles Gotthold Reichel, Lewis David de Schweinitz, 
 J. Gebhard Cunow and Owen Rice, delegates from America. The use 
 of the lot greatly restricted in the American churches, in accordance 
 with their own wishes, which forms the first step toward the provin- 
 cial independence of that Province. 
 
 1822. June 17. Centennial celebration of the founding of Herrnhut and 
 
 renewal of the Brethren's Church, throughout all its Provinces and 
 Mission fields. 
 
 1825. May 30 — August 18. Twenty-fourth General Synod, convened at 
 
 Herrnhut ; thirty-three members ; Frederick Lewis Koelbing, Presi- 
 dent ; Lewis David de Schweinitz, sole delegate from .Ajnerica. 
 
 1836. May 30— September 3. Twenty-fifth General Synod, convened at 
 
 Herrnhut ; forty-five voting members ; Bishop Peter Frederick Curie, 
 President; John Daniel Anders, John Christian Bechler, Charles 
 Frederick Seidel, Daniel Wohlfahrt, and Eugene Alexander Frueauff 
 delegates from America. 
 
174 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE RENEWED CHUKCH SINCE 1760. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1848. May 29— September 5. Ticenfy-sixth General Synod, convened at 
 
 Herrnhut ; fifty-five members ; Bishop John G. Herman, President, 
 and Samuel ChristliebKeichel, Vice President ; William Henry Van 
 Vleck, Peter Wolle, John C. Jacob.son, David Bigler, George F. 
 Bahnson, and Henry A Shultz delegate.s, and Charles F. Kliige a 
 member ex oflicio, from America. 
 
 1857. March 1. Great celebration, in all quarters of the globe, when 
 
 the Brethren dwell, of the fourth centennial anniversary of the found- 
 ing of the Unitas Fratrum, at Lititz, in Bohemia. 
 
 1857. -June 8 — September 1. Twenty-seventh General Synod, convened at 
 
 Herrnhut. The mo.st important Synod since 1709, called, at the 
 request of the American Province, in order to remodel the entire 
 constitution of the Unitas Fratrum, and inaugurating a new era in 
 the history of the Church in America. The draft of tiie constitution 
 proposed by the American Province adopted, and its provincial inde- 
 pendence established ; the other Provinces, too, made, in most res- 
 pects, provincially independent; the financial union of the three 
 Provinces abolished, each to care for its o«n finances; delegates to 
 the General Synod to be elected by the Provincial Synod, and equality 
 of representation, each Province to have nine delegates. Sixty-one 
 voting members, of whom twelve are bishops and members of the 
 Unity's Elders' Conference, eighteen from the Continental Province, 
 ten from the British, seven from the American, and fourteen mem- 
 bers ox officio; Bishop John Martin Nitscliniann, President, and 
 Charles F. Kluge. Vice Preside nt. Philip H. Cocpp, Lewis F. Kamp- 
 mann, Edmund de Scluveinitz, Iidwin T. Scnscnian, Sylvester Wolle, 
 Levin T. Keichel, Samuel Thomas Pfohl, delegates, and Eugene A. 
 Frueaullj and Erail A. de Sclnveinitz ex officio members, from 
 America- 
 
 1869. May 24. Opening of the Twenty-eir/hth General Synod, at Herrnhut. 
 
 Members from America: Robert de Sclnveinitz, delegate of the 
 American Provincial Board ; Francis R. Holland, Francis F. Hagen, 
 Amadeus A. Reinke, Francis Jordan, Hermann A. Brickenstein, 
 Lewis R. Huebener, Edward T. Kluge, George F. Bahnson, and 
 Lewis Rights, delegates from the Northern and Southern Synods ; 
 and Emil A de Schweinitz, ex officio member. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA, 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1734. 2^ovember 21. The first emigrants, ten in number, and all natives 
 
 of Moravia, leave Herrnhut in order to plant the Church of their 
 fathers in the New World. 
 
 1735. Februanj 3. Having been joined by Augustus G. Spangenberg, 
 
 they sail from Gravesend, England, and arrive at Savannah, Georgia, 
 April 7. 
 
 1736. February 16. A second party, numbering twenty persons, and led 
 
 by Bishop David Nitschmann, John and Charles Wesley having 
 been their ship-companions, join the colony, which organizes the fim 
 American Moravian Church, February 28, with Anthony Seifferth as 
 its Pastor. 
 
 1739. Peter Boehler (arrived October 15, 1738,) Missionary among the 
 
 negro slaves, at Purysburg, in South Carolina. 
 
 1740. April 13. The first attempt to plant the Church in America hav- 
 ing proved a failure, by rea.-ion of dissensions among the settlers and 
 political disturbances in Georgia, and there remaining but .seven per- 
 sons of the colony, the re-st having returned to Europe or .scattered, 
 the.se seven leave Georgia in company of George Whiteficld, juid ir. 
 his sloop, and reach Philadelphia, April 25. 
 
 1740. .1/(17/30. The remnant from Georgia, together with some other 
 
 Moravians found in Pennisylvania, eleven persons in all, namely, 
 Peter Boehler, Anthony Seifferth, Marlin Mack, John Boehner, David 
 Zeisberger, Anna Zeiaberger, David Zeisherger, Jr., (their son, the 
 future Apostle of the Indians,) Matthias Seybold, Hannah Hummel. 
 Benjamin Summers, and James Summers, arrive on the present site of 
 Nazareth, hold the first religious service beneath " Peter Boehler's 
 Oak Tree," and begin to build a School House for Whitefield. 
 
 1740. December. Bishop David NiLschmann arrives from Europe, and 
 
 engages the pioneers, whom Whitefield had peremptorily dLsmissed 
 
176 
 
 HISTORICAL TAFLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 (irirfep. 39,) to begin a Moravian settlement on the Lehigh Rivef;. 
 where he buys five hundred acres of land. Peter Boeliler leaves the 
 enterprise in Ivis hands and returns to Eui-ojie, January 29, 1741. 
 
 1741. March ^. First tree felled by "Father Nitschmann" for the 
 
 building of this settlement, which the Moravians propose to call 
 " Bethlediem," or House on the Lehigh. 
 
 1741. -December. Count Zinzerdorf, after having landed at New York,. 
 
 with his daughter, the Countess Benigna, Novemhei- 29, reaches the 
 new settlement in time to celebrate Christmas witli his brethren, and 
 gives to it its present name of "Bethlehem." 
 
 1742. The Pennsylvania Synod instituted. Its first seven meetings (vide 
 
 ■page 41.) 
 
 1742. May 19. Zinzendorf, having preached to tlie Lutlierans of Phila- 
 delphia, is temporarily chosen as their Pastor. 
 
 1742. June 7. Second visit of Peter Boehler to America, with a body 
 
 of fifty-seven Moravians, called " The first Sea Congregation," wbio- 
 land at Philadelphia. 
 
 1742. June 25. The church at Bethlehem organized, by Zinzendorfl. 
 
 Beginning of the "Economy/' (vide page 40.) 
 
 1742. Zinzendorf 's jouitieys to the Indian country : the first, July 24 — 
 
 August 7, to the Blue Mountains, the Schuylkill, and the Tulpehocken, 
 in the present Berks County, Prainsylvania, where, at tlie house of 
 Conrad Weisser, he concludes a treaty, as the head of the Unitas 
 Fratrum, with the Sacliems of the Six Nations, receiving from them 
 that Fathom of W ampum, of one hundred and sixty-eight pieces, 
 which figures so largely in the history of the Indian Mission ; the 
 second, Au!just \0— August 30, to Shekomeko, New York, {vide page 
 44); the tliird, September 24:— November 9, up the Susquehanna, to 
 Shamokin (Sunbury), and the Valley of Wyoming, which he is the 
 first white person to visit. 
 
 1742. November. P'irst and temporary form of government for the- 
 
 Church in America instituted by Zinzendorf : Peter Boehler to be 
 Pastor of the church at Bethlehem and Syndic, or, President of the 
 Pennsylvania Synod; Anthony Seifferth to. be his Assistant; and 
 Bishop David Nitschmann Superintendent of the Indiaa Mission. 
 
 1742, December 28. Last meeting of Zinzendorf with the leading mem- 
 bers of the Pennsylvania Synod, at the Ridge, si.x miles from Phila- 
 delphia, where arrangements are made for future convocations of this 
 body. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 177 
 
 THE CH¥ECH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1743. Jawmry 9. Count Zinzendorf leaves America, in the ship James\. 
 
 chartered by liim, and the command of which he gives to Captain 
 Garrison. > 
 
 1743. The Manor of Nazaretli purchased of George Whitefield, and the- 
 
 House, begun for him in 1740, now the property of the Brethren, and 
 completed by them, occupied for the first time. January 2, 1744. 
 
 i74S. David Zeisberger, a 3'oung man of twenty-two years, in the fire of 
 
 his " first love," dedicates himself to the work of con^-erting the 
 aborigines of America, by a solemn pledge to tlio Ministers at Beth- 
 lehem. 
 
 1743. The Pennsylvania Synod meets four time*; : at Philadelphia, Mill 
 
 Creek, ( Berks County, Pa..) Bethleliem, and Philadelphia again. 
 
 1744. The Peunsylvania Synod meets twice, at Oley and Heidelberg, in 
 
 Berks County, Pa. 
 
 1744. November 30. Arrival of Bishop Spangenberg (consecrated June- 
 
 15, 1744, at Herrnhaag), at Betlileliem, as Vicarius Gen^ralis Episco^ 
 porum in America, and "Chief Ehler" for the churches in this 
 country. Bishop David Nitschmann leaves for Europe in the same 
 year, and Peter Boehler in the year following, A]j>ril 8, 1745. 
 
 1744. Persecution of the Moi-avians by the Assembly of New York ; 
 
 two acts passed against them ; the persecution culminates in the break- 
 ing up of the Indian Mission at Shekonicko, by the Sheriffof Dutchess 
 County, December 15. 
 
 1745. May 24 — ,hdy 12. Spangenberg's visit to Onondaga, with Conrad 
 
 Weisser, David Zeisberger, and John .Joseph Schebosh (.Tohn Bull), 
 and second treaty with the Sachems of the Iroquois Confederacy. 
 
 1745. The i^ennsylvania Synod meets three time-s: March 10-11, at 
 
 Fredericktown, several miles back of the present Pottstown, in 
 Montgomery County ; Ai^gmt 18-19, at Bethlehem ; November 27-28, 
 at Lancaster ; Spangenberg presiding over it.s deliberations. 
 
 t74(>. Bishop John Christoph Frederick Cammerhof arrives at Betlile- 
 
 hem, as Spangenberg's Assistant, an enthusiastic young man, full of 
 zeal and good works, but deeply tinctured with the fanaticism of 
 Herrnhaag, {vide pages 35 a»d 36.) 
 
 174(>. The Pennsylvania Synod meets four times : Januai-y 24-27, at 
 
 Bethlehem; March 25-27, at Philadelphia; July 31-August 4, at 
 Philadelphia ; October 30 — November 2, at Creuz Creek, near York. 
 It is constantly growing to be less of a Union and more of a Moravian 
 
178 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMEUICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 body. In the official journal of the one at Cmiz Creek, the title 
 "Synod of the Brethreij," occurs, for the first time; nevertlieless, at 
 that very meeting, 8pangenberg still protests that it is not a " Mora- 
 vian Synod." 
 
 1747. June 25. Congregation at Nazareth regularly organized. 
 
 1747. The Pennsylvania Synod meets tliree times: January a.'. 
 
 Bethlehem ; May 10-14, at Germantown ; September 3-8, at Beth- 
 lehem. 
 
 1748. — — The Pennsylvania Synod meets twice : January 21-25, at Quitto- 
 
 jxihille, or Hebron, a former Moravian Church, in the outskirts of the 
 present Borough of Lebanon ; June 2-6, at Bethlehem, 
 
 1748. Srptemher 14. Arrival, at Bethlehem, of Bishop John de Watte- 
 
 ville, on an official visitation, accompanied by his wife, tlie Countess 
 BiMiigna, ZinKendorf 's daugliter. A new epoch begins in the history 
 of the American Moravian Church. 
 
 1748. Octoher 12-lG. First regular Provincial Synod of tli'- American 
 
 Moravian C'lain-h; Bishoj) de Watteville, President; licld in the 
 chapel of the newly creeled Brethre.i's House, at Bclhleliem, the 
 middle l)inlding of the present Female Seminary. Watteville sets 
 fortli the doctrine as hereafter to lie taufxlit ; llic ministci ial grades 
 eslahlished at the Tenth General Synod ol' tlic Tiiiias Fnitrum (Ma- 
 rienlioi-n, 1745); and, practically," abroiiates "the Coii^n-egation of 
 tiod in the Spirit." Without any fonuul action of this kind, the 
 Moravian Church of America may be said to have been constituted 
 on the present occasion, a Province of the Unitas Fratrum. 
 
 1748. November lo. By authority, Watteville abolishes the office of 
 
 Chief Elder in America, and, at the same time, relieves Spangcnberg 
 of all his other offices, who retires, deeply hurt, to Philadelphia, a 
 victim to the jealousy of some of his brethren. 
 
 1749. January 23-2(>. Second Provincial Synod, at Bethlehem, Bishop 
 
 dc Watteville, President, devoted to a full discussion of the work of 
 the Brethren in this country. 
 
 1749. May 21. Arrival, at Bethlehem, of Bishop John Nitschmann, 
 
 Spangenberg's successor, with a body of one hundred and twenty 
 Moravian emigrants, the "Second Sea Congregation. ' 
 
 1749. August 1 0-13. Third Provincial Synod, convened at Philadelphia, 
 
 Bishop de Watteville, Prasident. 
 
HISTOKICAI> TARLES. 17i> 
 
 THE CHUHCU IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1749. October 15. Bishop de Watteville, accompanied by Spangciibcrp. 
 
 sails back to Europe, from New York, in tlie Irene. 
 
 1749. November 9-12. Fourth Provincial Synod, convened at Warwick. 
 
 a new preaching station, the present Litiz, Bishop Canimerhoi, 
 President. 
 
 1740. December 17. Christiansbrnnn, near Nazareth, made tl;e centre of 
 
 a colony of young men, ("single brethren,") and occupied by twenty- 
 two of them. 
 
 1750. .Vurch 15-18. Fifth Provincial Synod, convened at Bethlehem, 
 
 Bishop John Nitschmann, President. 
 
 1750. .^fuy 14 — Aufpist 17. Memorable journey, of IGOO miles, on foot, 
 
 horseback, and in a canoe, of Caramerhof and Zeisbcrgcr, to Onon- 
 daga, and third treaty with the Iroquois Sachems. 
 
 1750. — —Odoitr 18-21. Sixth Provincial ^yiiod, convened at Bethlehem. 
 
 Bishop John Nitschmann, President. 
 
 1751. jipril 28. Early death of Bishop Cammcrliof, aged twenty-nint 
 
 years. 
 
 1751. September 21-23. Seventh Provincial Synod, convened at Quittop< - 
 
 liille, Bishop John Nitschmann, President. 
 
 1751. November 16. John Nitschmann retires from the Presidency of 
 
 the American Province, and noes back to lMiro])e, giving (o tht- 
 " Jiinger Collegium," the name by which the Provincial ]!o;n d wjl'; 
 then known, a written commission to act in his name until the arrival 
 of his successor. 
 
 1751. December 10. Bishop Spangenberg rctvu'ns to Bethlehem, as Ordi- 
 
 narius for America, accompanied by P)ish(ip Mall hew llelil, who it* 
 to take C'ammerhof's place in the oflicc ol" Assi.^iant -/■''v< );z'(>r 11, 
 The "Jiinger Collegium," in a solenni convocation, formally delivery 
 to Spangenberg the commission left by Nitschmann. 
 
 1751. Decemher 11 and 12. Eighth Provincial Synod, convened at Beth- 
 lehem, Bishop Spangenberg, President. 
 
 1752. --^fay 3-7. Ninth Provincial Synod, convened at Philadelphia. 
 
 Bishop Spangenberg, President. 
 
 1752. Jidy 20-25. Visit of eighty-one Nanticokes and Shawnese K.. 
 
 Ikthlehem, there being, besides, fifty-five Moliicans and Delawares in 
 the settlement— one hundred and thirty-six Indians in all — with 
 whom councils are held, and in whose presence several converts from 
 their own nations are baptized. 
 
180 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1752. August 25. Spangenberg, with five associates, leaves Bethlehem, 
 
 in order to survey a tract of land, for a Moravian settlement, in the 
 wilderness of North 'Carolina, and returns February 12, 1753. 
 
 1752. November 3-5. Tenth Provincial Synod, convened at Oley, Bishop 
 
 Hchl, President. 
 
 1753. March 8-11. Eleventh Provincial Synod, convened at Lancaster, 
 
 Bi.shop Spangenberg, President: the last Synod prior to his return to 
 Europe, whither ho goes to report on American afiliir-s, sailing from 
 New York, April20. 
 
 1753. August 7. The North Carolina tract, of about 100,000 acres, pur- 
 chased of John, Earl of Granville, and called " Wachovia :" first 
 settlers arrive from Bethlehem, November 13, found " Bethabara," 
 and establish an " Economy." 
 
 1753. September 13. Bishop Peter Boehler reaches Bethlehem, as Span- 
 
 genbcr^V Imnporarv successor; and holds the Twelfth Provincial Synod, 
 Nnremhur 1-4, at Heidelberg. 
 
 ilM.— February 21-24. Thirteenth Provincial Synod, at Donegall, or 
 Mount Joy, Pa., Bishop Boehler, President. 
 
 1754. April 22. Spangenberg returns from Europe, and resumes the 
 
 superintendence of the American Province. 
 
 1754. August 6-11.- Fourteenth Provincial Synod, convened in the midst 
 
 of the Indian Church at Gnadenhiitten, on the Mahony, Bishop 
 Boehler, President. 
 
 1755. January 16-22. Fifteenth Provincial Synod, convened at Bethel, 
 
 on the Swatara, in tlie present Lebanon County, Pa., Bishop Span- 
 genberg, President. 
 
 1755. April. David Nit.schmann returns to America as itinerant or 
 
 Missionary Bishop. His death, vide Table No. 6, p. 172. 
 
 1755. }fay 3. Corner-stone of Nazareth Hall laid, and its chapel dedi- 
 cated, November 13, 1756. 
 
 1755. August 12-18. Sixteenth Provincial Synod, convened at Warwick, 
 
 Bishop Spangenberg, President, and Bishops Boehler and Hehl both 
 being members. The project of founding a third e.xclusiye Moravian 
 settlement in Pennsylvania made known ; Warwick, which had been 
 begun February 9, 1749, to be the place ; and " Litiz" the name, after 
 the old Barony in Bohemia. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 181 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMEKICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1755. August 28. Bishop Boehler, who, since Spangenberg's return, had 
 
 been without a proper position in America, goes to Europe, at the 
 call of Zinzendorf, to attend the Sixteenth General Synod. 
 
 1755. November 24. Massacre at Gnadenhiitten. 
 
 1756. March 10-14. Seienteenth Provincial Synod, held in Salisbury, 
 
 first called Magunt.sche, and now Enimau.* ; and Septanfjer '22-2(<, 
 the Eighteenth, convened at Bethlehem, at both of which Bishop 
 Spangenberg presides. 
 
 1766. Litiz laid out, on the plantation presented to the Church by George 
 
 Klein, whose stone farm-house becomes the first residence of the 
 Ministers. In November, Bishop Hehl takes up his abode there, a."! 
 the head of the new settlement, and the " Superintendent " of the 
 churches in that section of Pennsylvania, and in Maryland, retaining 
 his seat as a member of the Directing Board at Bethlehem. 
 
 1756. December 16. Bishop Peter Boehler returns to Bethlehem, from 
 
 Europe, as Vice Ordinarius, or Vice Superintendent, of the American 
 Province. 
 
 1757 — 1761. — Seven Provincial Synods: the Nineteenth, May 5-9, held in 
 Nazareth Hall, and the Tuentieth, August 18-21, at York, in 1757 ; 
 the Twenty-first, June 1-4, at Lebanon, and the Twenty-second, August 
 31— September 3, at Bethlehem, in 1758 ; the Twenty-third, May 10-13, 
 at Lancaster, in 1759 ; the Tuenty-fourth, June 26-29, with twenty- 
 seven members, at Litiz, in 1760 ; and the Twenty-fifth, May 21-24, at 
 Litiz, in 1761 ; all presided over by Bishop Spangenberg. 
 
 1760. Avgusl 22. News of the death of Count Zinzendorf reaches the 
 
 American churches, soon after which Spangenberg is called to Europe, 
 afi a member of the Board which is to govern the Unitas Fratruni 
 until the meeting of a General Synod, vide Table No. 6, p. 171. 
 
 1761. Octoba- 21. Bishop Nathaniel Seidel and Frederick William de 
 
 Marshall arrive at Bethlehem to assume some of the offices filled by 
 Spangenberg. 
 
 1762. May 12-16. Tventy-sixth Provincial Synod, convened at Lancaster. 
 
 The last at which Bishop Spangenberg presides, and which establishes 
 the following points: Spangenberg is to deliver the "Oeconomat," 
 or superintendence of all the temponil affairs of the Province, to 
 Seidel, but is to remain " Ordinarius," until he can consult with the 
 Directory in Europe; Boehler is to continue "Vice Ordinarius;" 
 Marshall is to be " General Warden," and Seidel's special Assistant. 
 Subsequently Seidel becomes, in full, the President of the Province, 
 as also the first " Proprietor," that is, the person who holds in hh 
 
182 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 own name all the property of the Church in America, and leaves it 
 by will to his successor, appointed by the Unity's Board, there being 
 no incorporated churches in the Province. 
 
 1762.— -—/Vfl// and J tine. After an existence of twenty ycarB, the " Economy" 
 is abrogated .at Betlileliera, Nazareth, and the neigliboring settie- 
 ment^^, 
 
 1762. June 22. Spangenbero:'s final departure from Eethleliem, and 
 
 Jul;/ 1, from America, taking ship at Philadelphia. 
 
 17G3. i^uiie 9-12. Twenly-iecenth Provincial Synod, convened at Phila- 
 delphia, Bishop Peter Boehler, President. 
 
 176-1. April 20-29. Twentii-eighlh Provincuil Si/nod, convened at l)Cth- 
 
 lelicrn, Bisliop Peter Boeliler, President: the last American Synod 
 in which he takes part. 
 
 1764. — — May 7. Final departure of Bishop Peter Boclilerfor Europe, who 
 
 readies Marienborn in time for the Seventeenth General Synod, and 
 is cliosen a meml)er of tlie Unity's Directing Boai-d. 
 
 1765. April 17-19. A Conference of Ministers, over which Bishop 
 
 Hehl presides, called at Litiz, in order to hear the Eesults of tlie 
 General Synod of 17G4. 
 
 1765. November 28. Bi.shop David Nitr^chmann, Jr., tlie Syndic," one 
 
 of tlie five Kirr.hcnmiinner {vide Taldc No. 5, poi/c 164,) who arrived 
 at llerriihut in 1724, from Moravia, reaches Bethlehem, on an official 
 visit, in tiic name of tlie Directory, and in accordance witli a reso- 
 lution of the General Synod of 17G4. 
 
 1766. February 19. Salem founded on the North Carolina tr.act, an 
 
 exclusive settlement, with an "Economy," in part. 
 
 1766. May 30 — June 4. Twenty-ninth Provincial Synod, convened at 
 
 Betlilehem ; Bishop Nitschmann, President ; thirty-three Ministers, 
 besides those of Bethlehem, and fourteen lay delegates, among them 
 one Indian, constitute the membership. Tlie Results of the General 
 Synod of 1764 explained by Nitsclimann, and considered by the 
 assembly, amidst great enthusiasm for the Unitas Fratrum, and deep 
 gr.atitude to God. 
 
 1766. September 15. Close of Bishop Nitschmann's visitation, and de- 
 parture from Bethlehem for Europe. 
 
 1768. Frederick de Marshall, wlio had been appointed " fficonomiiis of 
 
 Wachovia," four years before, that is, Superintendent of all its secular 
 affairs, takes up his abode permanently, first at Bethabara, and after- 
 ward at Salem. 
 
IIISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 183 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMEniCA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1:768. October 20-23. Thirtieth Provincial Si/nod, convened at Litiz; 
 
 Bishop Ileh!, President ; fom'-tliree members, besides those living at 
 Litiz ; about twelve of them lay delegates. The first American 
 8ynod, regvilarly and Ri)eeially, prepnratorj/ to a General Synod ; 
 Bishop Nathaniel Seidel appointed delegate to the Eighteenth Gen- 
 eral Synod, to be held in 1769, at Marienborn. This is the last con- 
 voc.'ttion, for eighty-one year.s, that bears the title of a " Provincial 
 Synod." 
 
 1770. November 16. Arrival at Bethlehem of Bishop Christian Gregor, 
 
 John Lorctz, and .John Christian Alexander de Schweinitz, on an 
 official visitation of the Americ:>n Province. Gregor and Loretz 
 are members of the " Unity's Kldors' Conference," {vide Tat>lc No. 6, 
 ;'. 172); Sclnvcinitz, after the visitation is concluded, is to remain in 
 America as the first "Administrator" of the Unity's property, and 
 permanent reprcsentati\-e of the Unity's Elders' Conference in the 
 American Province, and its governing Board. The title of this 
 Board, which had been known by vari(,)us names, and, last, as the 
 " Oeconomat'.s Conferenz," is changed into "Provincial Helper's 
 Conference," its members, whose nnmbers vary from six to eight and 
 more, live at Bethlehem, Nazareth and Litiz, and, one of tiicm, 
 Bishop Held, contiiHies Superintendent of his District. A separation 
 is eflectcd of the pn)|icrty belonging to the Unity, and that to be 
 owned by the American churches, and a " Sustentation Diacony " 
 organized for the Province. 
 
 1771. Gregor, Lorctz, and Schweinitz visit Wachovia, wliere the " Econ- 
 omy" at Bcthabara and Salem is abolished, and a '•xparate Ilclper.s' 
 Conference organized, which leads to the development of a " Sonth- 
 ern District," with all the prerogatives, however, of an integral Pro- 
 vince of the Unitas Fratrnm. At its head stands Frederick de Mar- 
 fihall, Senior Civilis^ from 1771 — 1802, as President of the Conl'ei ence 
 and Administrator of the Unity's property ; then, 1802—1811, Bishop 
 Charles G. Keichel, as President of Provincial Helper's Conference, 
 and Lewjs Benzien as Administrator; 1811 — 1812, Bishop John 
 llcrbst as President ; 1812—1822, Jacob Van Vleck as President, and 
 Lewis David de Schweinitz as Administrator to 1821 ; 1822—1829, 
 Bishop Andrew I'enadc as President, and 1821 — 1844, Theodore 
 Shultz as Administraldi- ; 1 S2!Jt1 S.'IG, John C. Bechleras President; 
 18^6—1849, Bishop William II. Van \ leck as President, and 1844— 
 IS.oi^, Charles F. Klnge as Administrator; 1849—1854, Bishop .John 
 G. Herman as President, and 185^— 1809, Emil A. de Schweinitz as 
 Administrator; 1854 — 1857, Levin T. Keichel as President ; and 
 1857 — 1869, George F. Bahnson as President, in which latter year a 
 memorial ispresnetcd to the General Synod, asking that the "South- 
 ern District" maybe united with the rest of the American Province, 
 and its independent organization abrogated. The property ol' the 
 Church in this District was occasionally held by Proprietors difi'erent 
 from those in the Northern District. 
 
184 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA, 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1772. May 6. Gregor and Loretz leave Bethlehem and return to 
 
 Europe. 
 
 1774. November 25 and 26. The site for an exclusive Moravian settle- 
 ment in New Jersey surveyed, on land which Samuel Green, an en- 
 thusiastic member of the Church, had offered to give for that purpose, 
 but which the Conference refused to accept, that his children raighl 
 not be robbed, and, instead, bought of him, and where had been begun 
 a small enterprise, in 1769, called " Greenland." In 1775, February 
 8, the new town receives the name of " Hope." 
 
 1776. Dc.cfmber Z-March 27, 1777, and September Vtll-June 1778. 
 
 The General Hospital of the American Army, in the Revolutionary 
 War, located in the Brethren's House at Betlilehem. 
 
 1779. April. Bishop John Frederick Reichel arrives at Bethlehem, at- 
 
 the represeiitative of the Unity's Elders' Conference, on a visitation 
 to the Province, more particularly in view of the political dissensions 
 in the midst of it, and the difficulties growing out of the " Test Act." 
 
 1779. August Tkirty-firsl Provincial Synod, " a Conference of the 
 
 Ministers of the City and Country Congregations," held at Litiz, by 
 Bishop Reichel ; seventeen of them being present. 
 
 1781. April 26-28. Thirty-second Provincial Synod, being " a General 
 
 Conference of Ministers," convened at Bethlehem ; thirty present ; 
 Bishop Reichel, Presidait. 
 
 1781. August 6. End of Bishop Reichel's visitation, who leaves Beth- 
 lehem for Europe on that day. 
 
 1782 March 8- Massacre of the Christian Indians at Gnadenhiitten, 
 
 Ohio. 
 
 1782. Maij 12. Death of Bishop Nathaniel Seidel, who wills the prop- 
 
 erty of the Church to Frederick de Marshall, the second Proprietor. 
 
 1782. John Ettwein, Seidel's successor, consecrated Bishop in 1784, 
 
 President of the Helper's Conference to 1802. ^ 
 
 1784. June 2-June 4, 1787. An official visitation, of three years, in the 
 
 American Province, North and South, by Bishop John de Watteville. 
 
 1786. June 11-14. Thirty-third Provincial Synod, being a "Conference 
 
 of Ministers," held at Bethlehem, Bishop de Watteville being Preei- 
 dent 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 185 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. ■ 
 
 1787. September 2L Ninety persons assemble in the little chapel of the 
 
 "Gemein Hans," at Bethlehem, and organize the " Societj' for propa- 
 gating the Gospel among the Heathen," wliich is incorporated, Feb- 
 ruary 27, 1788. 
 
 1788. December 4. Death of Bishop Matthew Hehl, at Litiz. 
 
 1790. May 7 and 8. Thirty-fourth Provincial Synod, being a " Confer- 
 ence of Ministers," held at Litiz; twenty-three present; Bishop 
 Ettwein presiding, and giving an account of the General Svnod of 
 1789, 
 
 1798. April 10. Xfter a service of twenty-seven years in the American 
 
 Province, John ChristianA lexander de Schweinitz, having been ap- 
 pointed a member of the Unity's Elders' Conference, and having 
 made over the "Administration " to John Gebhard Cunow, leaves 
 Bethlehem for Europe, where he is ordained a Senior Civiiis in 1801, 
 and dies in office the next year. 
 
 1798. John Gebhard Cunow, second Administrator of tlie Unity's 
 
 property. 
 
 1802. January 2. Death of Bishop John Ettwein. 
 
 1802. February 11. Death of Frederick de Marshall, who leaves the 
 
 property of the Church, in the Northern District, to Christian Lewis 
 Benzien, the third Proprietor. 
 
 1802. July 23. Arrival from Europe of Bishop George Henry Loskiel, 
 
 the author of the History of the Indian Mission, as Ettwein's suc- 
 cessor in the office of President of the Provincial Helpers' Con- 
 ference. 
 
 1802. October 18-30. Thirty-fifth Provincial Synod, being a " Provincial 
 
 Confcr^ce " of thirty-six Ministers, held in the chapel of the Sisters' 
 House at Bethlehem, Bishop Loskiel jjresiding. 
 
 1806. July 19. Charles de Forestier and .John Eenatus Verbeek arrive 
 
 at Bethlehem, both members*of the Unity's Elders' Conference, on 
 an official visit to the American Provmce. 
 
 1807. September 14-16. Thirty-sixth Provincial Synod, being a " Conference 
 
 of Ministers," held by Forestier and Verbeek, soon after which they 
 leave for Europe. 
 
 1808. -ipril 17. Easter Sunday. The last religious service is held, in 
 
 the evening of this day, at Hope, New Jersey, which is thereafter 
 given up as a Moravian settlement. 
 
 12 
 
186 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES, 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMEBICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 180S. Nuvember 17. Death of David Zeisberger, the illustrious Apostle 
 
 of the Indians, at Goshen, Ohio, aged eigivty-seven yeavs. 
 
 1811- Death of Christian Lewis Benzien, who leaves the property of the 
 
 ( "hurcli, in the Northern District, to Jacob Van Vleck, who is the 
 foiii ili I'roprietor, and leaves it at liis death, (July 3, 1831,) to Lewis 
 David de Schwcinitz, who is the iifth Proprietor. 
 
 1811. Bisliop Loskiel, recalled to Europe by the Unity's Elders' Con- 
 ference, retires from the Helpers' Conference, but remains at Bethle- 
 hem fi>r a time ; in 1812, receives an appointment as a member of the 
 Unity's JOlders' Conference, but is unable to leave, on account of the 
 War ;;nd liis infirm health, and dies April 9, 1814, after a protracted 
 illness of two years. 
 
 1811 — 1818. — Bishop Charles G. Reiche), from the Wachovia Province, 
 President of the Helpers' Conference. He goes to the General Synod 
 of 1818, and remains in Kurope, 
 
 ]817. Jtine and Ariguxt. 'rinr;y-^crc»lh ProvinnnJ S„>}n,!_^ convened at 
 
 I'.ethleheni, bv permission . .f ilie I'l-ity's KM,-'-- < ' - w, formally 
 Kranted in a letter to tli.- Helpers' (•..nleren.--. -..-^usi 27, 1816, 
 
 vvhiili eonimunic.ttiep, ;icl>-i-es iliiit llie " l'ro\ in-i;il i onlerence" be 
 lield in two Divisions, ilie ilr-t to l.e :i ( onlerence of representatives 
 from the three e:,, I iw' \-. .M( .i.i\ ian .~lU K inents, and the second a Con- 
 ference of representatives from the city and country congregations. 
 The first Division, composed of twenty-live members, twelve Minis- 
 ters, ol' whom live are members of the Provincial Helpers' Conference 
 and thirteen lay delegates, meets fronx June 9-21, and then adjourns 
 to August 4, wlien it reassembles, and ailjonrns finally on Aur/ust 6, 
 after having belli tifty-live ses-ion<: tin- s'cnnd Division, composed 
 of twenty-nine mernl)ers. eighteen .Minl-urs, inelnding tlic Provincial 
 Helpers' Conference and those at ISethleiiem, and eleven lay delegates, 
 holds eleven sessions, Jui^c 2G-28. Bishop Reiehel presides over 
 both divisions. The lirst T'rovineial Synod, or Conference, with lay 
 delegates, since 1768, afid the first step taken toward provincial inde- 
 [lerulenee, by asking that the lot, as a yoke, be removed, and by 
 ui\ ing the Boards lx)th of the exclusive settlements and of the other 
 Churches more power. 
 
 1817. Mai/ 5-10. A Preparatory Conference, oi- Synod, of the Wachovia 
 
 Province, held at Salem, Bishop Jacob Van Vleck being its Presi- 
 dent. 
 
 ]818_ Bi'fiinhtr 11. Bishop Christian G. Hueflisl arrives at Bethlehem. 
 
 from Europe, as Eeichel's successor in the office of President of the 
 Provincial Helpers' Conference. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 187 
 
 THE CHCRCH IX AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1822. Januai}!. The first periodical of the American Province issued. 
 
 a Quarterly, devoted to the Foreign Mi.ssion.s, and under the control 
 of the I'rovincial Helpers' Conference, called "The Missionary 
 Intelligencer." 
 
 1S22. John Gebhard Cunow retires from tho office of Administrator, 
 
 and goes to Europe. 
 
 1S22. May 3. Lewis David de Schweinitz, who had removed to Beth- 
 lehem from the Wachovia Province, in December, 1821, as " Gemein- 
 Helfer," or Senior Minister of the Church, and member of the 
 Provincial Helpers' Conference, assumes the "Administration," as 
 Cuno w's successor, and becomes the third Administrator of the Unity's 
 property, remaining Senior Minister. 
 
 1823. — < — Organization, at Salem, of the Wachovia Society for propagating 
 
 the Gospel among the Heathen. 
 
 1824. July 19-29. Thirly-eigJith Provincial Synod, being a "Provincial 
 
 Conference," preparatory to the General Synod of 1825, held in two 
 Divisions at Bethlehem, Bishop Hueffel presiding. Thefirst Division, 
 composed of twenty-one members, eleven Ministers, including six 
 members of the Provincial Helpers' Conference, and ten lay delegates, 
 meets July 19-25; the second Division, embracing twenty-three mem- 
 bers, twenty-one Ministers and two lay delegates, July 26-29. In 
 the same year, a Preparatorj- Conference is held in the Wachovia 
 Province. 
 
 1827. March 21. Bishop Huefiel, having been appointed to the Unity's 
 
 Elders' Conference, leaves Bethlehem and returns to Europe. 
 
 1828. March 29. Arrival at Bethlehem, from Europe, of Bishop Jolin 
 
 Daniel Anders, as Hueffels' successor in the office of President of the 
 Provincial Helper's Conference. 
 
 1834. February 8. Death of Lewis David de Schweinitz, Proprietor, 
 
 Administrator, and last Senior Cirilis of the LTnitas Fratnim, to 
 which grade he had been ordained at the General Synod of 1825. He 
 leaves the property of the Churcli to William H. Van Yleck, who is 
 the sixtii Proprietor. 
 
 1834. September 27. Arrival of Philip H. Goepp, from Europe, as 
 
 Schwelnitz's successor in the "Administration," being the fourth Ad- 
 ministrator of the Unity's property, and, after some years, the seventh 
 Proprietor, William H. ^'an Vleck transferring it to him. Wliile 
 he is in office, the churches of the settlements are incorporated, and 
 thereafter the Proprietorship relates merely to what the Unity, as 
 such, and, later, the Continental Province, owns. 
 
188 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1835. July 20-3L Thirtij-ninlh Provincial Synod, convened at Bethlehem, 
 
 Bisliop Anders, President; thirty-five members in all, namely, five 
 members of tlu' Provincial Helpers' Conference, five Ministers and 
 eleven lay (lck>;ak's from the settlements, nine Ministers and five lay 
 delegates from the city and comitry chnrches. It is a " Provincial 
 Conference" preparatory to the General Synod of 1836, and declares 
 itself to be one body, all the members of which may be present at all 
 the sessions, but resolves to take up the afiairs of the Moravian set- 
 tlements first — twenty-one of its members having a right to vote upon 
 them — and the afiairs of the other churches next, twenty-six mem- 
 bers to vote upon these. Practically, however, there are two Divisions, 
 as before, the members of each attending their own sessions only. 
 In the same year, a Preparatory Conference is held in the Wachovia 
 Province. 
 
 1836. - March 23 Bishop Anders having been elected a member of the 
 
 Unity's Elders' Conference, at the General Synod of 1836, which he 
 attends. Bishop Andrew Benade, from Litiz, enters as his successor 
 in the office of President of the Provincial Helpers' Conference, first, 
 ad interim, and, after the Synod, permanently, to 1848, when he 
 retires. 
 
 Ig44, January 11. The exclusive system, or so-called "lease-system," 
 
 abolished at Bethlehem, by act of the church-council, and the town 
 thrown open; which is the beginning of a new era in the history of 
 the Province. 
 
 ]g47_ 3fa!/ 4-'20. Fortieth Provincial Synod, called a "Preparatory 
 
 Provincial Conference," and convened at Bethlehem in view of the 
 General Synod of 1848. Forty-two members, of whom twenty 
 are lav <leh gates ; Bishop Andrew Benade, President, and Bishop 
 Peter Wolle and Philip H. Goepj), Vice Presidents; the system of 
 having two Divisions relinquished, so that this Synod deliberates on 
 all topics as one body. Measures are taken to effect a partial inde- 
 pendence in provincial affairs. 
 
 jj^47, May 4-28 and July 22 — August 3, Meetmg and adjourned meet- 
 ing of the Preparatory Provincial Conference of the Wachovia Dis- 
 trict, at Salem, in view of the General Synod, Bishoj) William H. 
 Van Vleck, President. 
 
 J848 — 1849.— Philip H. Goepp, President, ad interim, of the Provincial 
 Helper.s' Conference. 
 
 J849. June 6-20. Forty-first Provincial Synod, the first called by that 
 
 name since 1768, convened at Bethlehem in order to carry out the 
 constitutional changes granted by the General Synod of 1848 ; forty- 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 189 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 six voting members, of whom eigliteen are lay delegates; Philip H. 
 Goepp, President, and Charles F. Seidel and David Bigler, Vice 
 Presidents. The Provincial Synod to meet every six years; the 
 Provincial Helpers' Conference reduced to tliree meinl)ers and con- 
 centrated at I'ethleliem ; two memliers, wlio are to lill no other oflice. 
 to be elected liy tlie Synod, subject to llie decision (if the lot, 
 and the tliird to he, '.c ([ijido^ tlie Administrator, as i-eijn,ventative 
 of the Unity's Elders' Conference, whicli is, also, to a|)i)oint the 
 President. — «/««cl4. First election of an American Provincial Con- 
 ference, John C. Jacobsou, subsequently President, and Henry A. 
 Shultz elected. 
 
 1849. January 18-24. Provincial Synod of tlie Wachovia District, 
 
 after the General Synod of 1S4S,' Bishop AVilliam II. \'an Vleck, 
 President. 
 
 1850. January. Publication of a Monthly, called the " Moravian 
 
 Church Miscellany," under the control of the Provincial Helpers' 
 Conference, in place of the "Missionary Intelligencer." 
 
 1850. November 1. The exclusive, or "lease system," given up at Naza- 
 reth, by act of the church-council, and the town thrown open. 
 
 1851. F,hruary\Z. The Council of the church at Bethlehem decides 
 
 upon incorporation, resolves to give up its "Diaeony," and to 
 create a Trust Fund for the " Sustentation," by trausfen-ing to 
 the same, with the consent of tlie Pro))rietor, a due sliarc of tiie 
 property theretofore held by him for said clnu'cli, in lieu of the 
 annual grants whicli each "Diaeony" is l)ound to make to that 
 cause. To this end a " Li(|uidation Committee" is a)i]Knn ted, con- 
 sisting of Jacob Kice, 'William T. Koepper, and Charles Augustus 
 Luckenbach. 
 
 1851. — —March 29. Incorporation of tlie Provincial Helpers' Conference, 
 under Mie name, style and title of "The Board of Elders of the 
 Northern Diocese of the Church of the United Brethren in the United 
 States of America." 
 
 1851. April 3. Incorporation of th^ church at Bethlehem. 
 
 1851. Resignation of Henry A. Shultz as a member of the Provincial 
 
 Conference, and an election to lill the vacancy, in all the ehurclies of 
 tlie Province, resulting in the appointment, through the lot, of Charles 
 F. Seidel. 
 
 1851 — 1852. Labors of the Liquidation Committee at Bethlehem, 
 
 leading to the creation of the first Capital Trust Fund for the "Sus- 
 tentation." 
 
190 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHUKCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1851. September 16-19. An unofficial Conference of Ministers, convened 
 
 at Betlilehem, for mutual edification and consultation upon tlie work 
 of the Lord as carried on by the Church, Bishop William H. Van 
 Vleck presiding. 
 
 1852. September 16-20. Second Ministerial Conference, convened at 
 
 Bethlehem, Bishop Van Vleck presiding. 
 
 1853. January 19. Death of Bishop William H. Van Vleck, at Beth- 
 lehem. 
 
 1853. September 16-19. Third Ministerial Conference, convened at 
 
 Nazareth, John C. Jacobson presiding. 
 
 1854. July 20. Death of Bishop John G. Herman, in a log cabin in 
 
 ISIissouri, on his way back to Salem from an official visit to the Chero- 
 kee Mission. 
 
 1854. September 16-20. Fourth and last Ministerial Conference, con- 
 vened at Litiz, John C. Jacobson presiding, who is consecrated bishop 
 at the close thereof. 
 
 1855, March 20. The church-council at Nazareth resolves to give 
 
 up its Diacony, incorporate the church, and settle with the "Sus- 
 tentation,'' thus creating for the same the second Capital Trust 
 Fund. 
 
 1855. May 2-23. Forty-aecond Provincial Synod, convened at Bethle- 
 hem, fifty-nine member^:, Bishoi) Jacobson, President, and Philip H. 
 Goepp and Charles F. Seidel, Vice Presidents. At this Synod there 
 is an earnest and general call for entire provincial independence, 
 without, however, separating from the Unitas Fratrum, to which end 
 a memorial is sent to the Unity's Elders' Conference, praying for the 
 convocation of a General Synod. Second election of a Provincial 
 Conference, consisting of John C. Jacobson, Peter Wolle, and Philip 
 H. Goepp, the latter to be no longer a member as Administrator, 
 which position he resigns in 1856. The last election held mider the 
 law of the lot. 
 
 1855. July 23. Abolition of the exclusive, or "lease-system," at Litiz, by 
 
 act of the church-council, and, subsequently, incorporation of the 
 church and settlement with the Sustentation. 
 
 1855. August 1. Opening of a Moravian Book Store and Publication 
 
 Office, in Philadelphia. 
 
 1856. January 1. Publication, at this office, of a weekly church-paper, 
 
 called "The Moravian," in place of the "Church Miscellany," and 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 191 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A D. 
 
 under the control of the Provincial Synod, which elects Edmund de 
 Schweinitz as the first Editor, who associates with himself, in virtde 
 of the authority granted by Synod, Lewis F. Kampmann aiid Francis 
 F. riagen as Assistants. 
 
 1856. January — October. Discussions, in "The Moravian," of the 
 
 question of provincial independence, writers in England and Germa- 
 ny taking an active part in the same, and great excitement, especially 
 in the Continental Province, heightened by the appearance of an 
 anonymous publication, " Der Forscher," printed in America, but 
 scattered over that Province, setting forth the weak points of its 
 system. 
 
 1856. April 28— Ma)/ 13. Provincial Synod for the Wachovia District, 
 
 convened at Salem, preparatory to the General Synod of 1857. 
 
 1856. Ovtober 1-11. Forty-third Provincial Synod, convened at Bethle- 
 hem, preparatory to the General Synod ; sixty-nirR voting members, 
 thirty-one Ministers and thirty-eight lay delegates ; Bishop Jacobson, 
 President. Great feeling on the question of provincial independence, 
 in regard to the details of which much difference of opininii : a letter 
 of the Unity's Elders' Conference and the report of the Continental 
 Preparatory Synod communieated, L>oth protesting against it. A 
 Committee of seven on Constitution elected by ballot, consisting oi 
 .Jacob Blickensderfer, .Jr., Edmund de Schweinitz, I^hilip H. Goepp. 
 Lewis F. Kampmann, William T. Roepper, Henry A. Shultz, ar.d, 
 Herman J. Titze, which prepares such a draft of a new constitution 
 for the Province, and the Unity at large, as reconcj-les all views, and 
 as is adopted by a unanimous vote of the Synod. 
 
 1856. November 17. The exclusive, or "lease-system," abolished at Salem, 
 
 the last place in America at which it still existed, and, subsequently, 
 incorporation of the church. 
 
 1856 — 1869.— Eugene A. Frueauff fiftli and last Administrator of the Unity's 
 property, which, by an act of the General Synod of 1S57, is made 
 over to the Continental Province; the Administrator has no further 
 official connection with the American Province; William T. Roepper 
 the "responsible cashier," who winds up the concern. 
 
 1858. February 22-24. Provincial Synod of the Wachovia District, 
 
 convened at Salem, to carry out the new constitution, which is similar 
 to that of the Northern District, except in so far as the Administrator 
 is an official member, and only two are elective members, of tlie 
 Conference. First election, resulting in the choice of George F- 
 Bahnson and Robert de Schweinitz ; Emil A. do Schweinitz being the 
 third, as Administrator. 
 
198' 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN AMERICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 1858. Ma;i — July. Official visitation of tbe American Province by 
 
 Bishop Henry E. Wullscliliigel, a member of the Unity's Elders' 
 Conference ; the first far half a century. 
 
 1858.- — June 2-lG. Foiiii-fourth Provincial S;/nod, convened at Bethlehem ; 
 sixty-six members ; Bishop Jacobson, President. The new provin- 
 cial constitution, ])roposed by the Synod of 1856, and sanctioned by 
 tlie ( reneral iSy nod of 1857, carried out ; complete independence in 
 all provincial alliiirs ; the Board henceforth known as the " Provin- 
 cial Elders' Conference." The "Moravian College and Theolofjical 
 iSeminary " founded at Bethlehem ; Lewi.s F. Kampmaiin, first Presi- 
 dent ; incorporated April 3, 1863. 
 
 1858. December. The Moravian Book Store and Publication Office 
 
 removed to Bethlehem. 
 
 1861 -V".'/ 22 -June 2. Forhj-fifth Prorincial Si/nod, convened at Litiz ; 
 
 sixtv-one iiiembers; lUshop .Jacobson, President. Third election of 
 a Provincial Conference, consisting of .John C. .Jacobson, President, 
 Francis F. Hagcn, Secretary, and Sylvester "Wolle, Treasurer. 
 
 1864. .Vcy 2b-Jiine 4. Forty-sixth Provincial Synod, convened at Beth- 
 lehem ; sixty-one members ; Bishop .Jacobson, President, and E. de 
 Sclnvcinitz, Vice President. The I^ublication Concern developed, 
 and, soon after the Synod, the office of Secretary of Publications 
 created, to which Hermann A. Briclsenstein is appointed by the 
 Provincial I3oard. 
 
 1864. Decanher 7. Meeting of the Provincial Synod of tlie Wachovia 
 
 District, at Salem, in the midst of the War of the licbellion. After 
 empowering the Provincial Conference and the Financial Board to 
 continue in office, it adjourns at once until after the War. 
 
 1865. November 14-25. Adjourned meeting of the Provincial Synod of 
 
 the Wachovia District, at Salem. Second election of a Provincial 
 Conference, resulting in the choice of George F. Bahnson and Lewis 
 Eights. 
 
 2g(57_ ,]J,iy 22-31. Forty-srrentli Provincial Synod, convened at Litiz; 
 
 eiuhty-four members; Bisliop David Bigler, President. Fourth 
 election of a Provincial Conference, resulting in the choice of Eobert 
 de Schweinitz, President, Lewis F. Kampmann, Secretary, and Syl- 
 vester Wolle, Treasurer. 
 
 1867. June— October. Official visitation of Bishop Ernst Eeichel, a 
 
 member of the Unity '.s Elders' Conference. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 193 
 
 THE CHURCH IX AMKRICA. 
 
 A. D. 
 
 186S. jl/ny 11-13 and Becemberli-K). Meeting and adjourned meeting 
 
 of the Provincial Synod of tlie Wachovia District, preparatory to the 
 General Synod. 
 
 18G8. November 18-27. Forty-eighth Provincial Synod^ convened -M. 
 
 Bethlehem, preparatory to the (Jeneral Synod, Bishop David Bigler, 
 President. The overtures of tlie Southern churches for a union with 
 the Province accepted, and the i)rinciple of constituting District-:, 
 and organizing Dutrict Synods, within tlie consolidated Province^ 
 asked for. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 1 733. GREENLAND. 
 
 1733, January 19, Matthew and Christian Stach leave Herrnhut, 
 accompanied by Christian David. May 20, reacli Greenland. Nem 
 
 Hen-nliiii commenced, at first only a miserable hut of sods. 1734, 
 
 Thesnuill-pox breaks out. Hunger and death thi-eaten the Mission- 
 aries. 1735, Tliev unite in a covenant to remain, in sjnte of every 
 
 danger and privation. 1735 to '36, They almost p.Lri-h from star- 
 
 vafion. 1730, Esxede, the Danish Missionary, Icav^- Greenland, 
 
 after laborint; in vain since 1721. ^1738, .June K;ij;u'nak con- 
 verted. ]7:')0. March IKi, he is baptized. 1740, Tlie work of 
 
 the Liird inc-n -^-c^ 1742, The Danisli Ciovernment recognizes 
 
 the Mission.^ 1747, The church at New Herrnhut dedicated, 
 
 October Ki. First coniniunion witli the (Treenlandcrs. One hun- 
 dred and thirty-four baptized converts. The first native assistants 
 
 appointed. 1754, ^lucli sickness; sixty converts die. 1758, 
 
 Lich'ciijilx founded. I7G1, Visitation of' Cranz, tlie historian, and 
 
 1770 of Sternberg, who remains fourieen months and puts tlie \vhole 
 work on a better looting. 1774, Liddcuau foiuided. 1777, Or- 
 der from tlie (Joverinnent for the dispersion of the Greenlanders, a 
 
 serious hinderance to the wiirk of the Missionaries. 1782, Plague 
 
 breaks out ; fciur hiuidrecl and fifty-five converts carried off'. 1801, 
 
 .January thr l.-.>t lieathen, a woman, on this portion of the coast, 
 baptized. INiiSio'll, Interruption of communications with Eu- 
 rope, owing tu the war. G reat destitution at the stations. 1823, 
 
 Tlie New Testament in the ( jieenland language distributed. 1824, 
 
 Frederichsthal founded. 1829 to '30, Large companies of heathen 
 
 from the unknown and inaccessible East-coast settle about this station 
 and receive the < losiiel. Tlie Government again orders their disper- 
 sion. Vi-itatidu <if Bishop Ernst Eeichel. 1862, Umanak 
 
 commeiu c .1. I mI 4, /,/illnrpait commenced. 1866, Two Training 
 
 Schools for ii;ui\ c as>j>tauis commenced. 
 
 ] 752. LABRADOR. 
 
 1752, First reconnoitering visit of five Moravian.s, Erhardt, the leader, 
 and six sailors murdered" by the Esquimaux. The other Moravians 
 compelled to return in order to assist in navigating the ship, 1764, 
 
HISTOBICAL TABLES. 
 
 195 
 
 THE FOREIGX MLSSIONS. 
 
 Second visit, by Jens Plaven, Missionary in Greenland. Reorgani- 
 zation of the "Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel amongst the 
 Heathen," in London, which has ever since entirely supported this 
 
 Missioin. 1765, Third visit, by Jens Haven and others. The 
 
 Esquimaux are friendly. 17(i9, The King of England donates 
 
 ICU.OOO acres on thecoa=t. Fourth visit, again under the guidance 
 
 of Haven, accompanied by nine Brethren. The natives receive 
 them with joy. Since this year the " Labrador ship" has sailed 
 
 regularly every year. There have been nine such vessels. 1770, 
 
 Ntiin founded. 1774, On an exploring journey to the North, two 
 
 of the Missionaries perish in the water. 1776, Okak founded. Feb- 
 ruary 19, the church in Xain consecrated, and the first convert bap- 
 tized. 1782, Hoffenthal founded. The Esquimaux begin to move 
 
 southward, where their intercourse with Europeans is much to their 
 
 spiritual injury. 1783, Famine in Labrador. 1790, Conversion 
 
 of Tuglarina, a famous magician and murderer. 1796 to "97, A 
 
 fatal epidemic rages. 1804, CJreat awakening, after thirty-four 
 
 years of labor. 1807, The awakening continues ; also amongst the 
 
 children. 1811, Explorations about Ungava Bay. 1816, Lab- 
 rador locked in the ice. Very dangerous voyage of the ship. 
 
 1827, Violent epidemic. The British Bible Society prints the New 
 
 Testament and Psalms in Esquimaux. 1830, Hebron founded. 
 
 1833, The encroachments of the traders increase. 1847 to '48, 
 
 The heathen of Saeghk, eighty in number, remove to Hebron. ]Many 
 
 of them converted. 1850, Miertsching accompanies one of the 
 
 Polar Expcdition.5, a.s interpreter, January, 1850 to October, 1854. 
 
 1857 to '58. Exploring tour of Warmow to Northumberland Inlet. 
 
 It is found impo.ssible to establish a Mission there. 1867, Two 
 
 Esquimaux proceed to Ungava Bay and jjreach the Gospel to the 
 heathen. 
 
 1735. NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 For all the facts and dates of this Mission, vide j'ag's 44 to 48. 
 
 1847. THE MOSQUITO COAST. 
 
 1847. Exploring tour of Henry Pfeifferand Amadeus A. Reinke. 
 
 1848, The General Synod resolves to establish a Mission. 
 
 1849, Bluejields commenced, October 28. Fii-st convert baptized. — — 
 The field has been much extended, and, since 1854, the following 
 stations have been established: Rama, Magdcla, Bethania, Joppu, 
 
 on Corn Island, J-"phra(a. 1865, October 18 and 19, great 
 
 hurricane, which destroy almost all the churches and mission- 
 houses. 1866, The stations are rebuih. 1808, The work pro- 
 
 gres.sing in a very encouraging manner at all the stations, except on 
 Corn Island, 
 
196 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 1732. THE WEST INDIES. 
 
 1732. St. Thomas. 
 
 1732, The first Missionaries of the Eenewed Church, Leonhard Dober 
 
 and David Nitschraann, arrive at the town of St. Thomas. 1736, 
 
 Baptism of the first three converts by Bisliop Spangenberg. 1738, 
 
 New Herrnhut commenced. A great awakening attends tlie labors of 
 Frederick IMartin. Persecutions ensue, and tlie Missionaries are 
 
 tliv<nvu into prison. 17.'!9, Zinzendorf arrives and procures their 
 
 relrn^c. 1741, Ninety persons baptized at one time. 1749, 
 
 B.ijiti-in nf Cornelius, an extraonlinarily efficient Native As.sistant, 
 
 (17")1 to isol.) 17.50, (irout -piritiial life is manifested. 1771, 
 
 Nid^li commenced. 1772, 'S:^ and ''J3, tearful hurricanes. 1789 
 
 to'Ol, Famine and pestilence. ISl'j and '27, Hurricanes. 1832, 
 
 Celebration of the .Jubileeof the !>[ission: 31, .518 persons liave been 
 
 baptized during the one hundred years. 1843, A self-sustaining 
 
 congregation in the city of St. Thomas. 18t)7, October 29, great 
 
 hurricane, succeeded, November IS, by a fearful earthquake. The 
 shi:>cks continue for many months. The eS'ects of these dreadful 
 vi-itations manifested in an increased desire to hear the preaching of 
 the Gosjiel. The churches are thronged. 
 
 1741. St. .John. 
 
 1741, First visits of the Missionaries to the Island. 1745, First 
 
 two converts baptized. 1754, Bethany commenced. 1783, Em- 
 
 maus commenced. 
 
 1733. —St. Croix. 
 
 17.;3, A colony of eighteen persons leaves Herrnluit; arrive June, 
 
 17.34. 173."), A second colony sent out. Tlie majority of both 
 
 colonies fall victims to the climate. 1740, First actual missionary 
 
 attcm|it. 1744, Fir.st four converts baptized. 1745, Six Native 
 
 As>isiunts ai)pointed. 17-50, Death of Frederick Martin. 1755, 
 
 i^r('''7( i(.>://(a/ commenced. 1771, /'Vieden.'s&e''^ commenced. 1805, 
 
 Fr'ifdni.'jilil ronnuenced. 1848, Insurrection of the slave.s, followed 
 
 l)y emancij)ation. 
 
 1754. Jamaica. 
 
 1754, Carmel commenced, at tlie invitation of several planters. 
 
 1755, First two converts baptized ; by the end of the year eight liun- 
 
 dred liearers and twenty-six converts. 1760, Insurrection of the 
 
 negroes ; the converts take no part. -1770 to 1815, The Mission 
 
 in a very deplorable spiritual condition.- — 1780, Great hurricane. 
 
 1815. New life is infused, but many planters continue inimical. 
 
 Inoin Hill commenced.- 1810, New Eden commenced. 
 
 1823, Fairfield commenced and becomes tlie centre of operations. 
 
 1827, New Carmel commenced. 1830, New Falneck commenced. 
 
 The work prospering greatly. 1831, Insurrection of the slaves; 
 
HISTORICAI. TABLES. 
 
 197 
 
 THE FOREIGX MISSIONS. 
 
 quelled after mucli bloodshed. The Mis.sioiiary PfeifFcr an ested, but 
 again released. 1833, New Jietldehem commenced. 1834, Com- 
 mencement of emancipation, completed in '38. The work of the 
 Missionaries receives a new in\petus. At Fairfield 2000 hearers. 
 
 The schools crowded. 1834, Beaufort, 1835, Belhavi/, New 
 
 Nazareth and Neio Hope,l839, Litiz, 1840, Bethabara comnienecil, and 
 many school-houses built. 1842, Normal-school at Faii ti^ ld insti- 
 tuted. 1843, Death of Jacob Zorn, who had been Superintendent 
 
 during this critical period. 1847, Springjield commenced. 1867, 
 
 Cheapsidc and Broadleaf organized. At Cheapside the congregation 
 undertakes the entire .support of the Mission. 
 
 1756. Antigua. 
 
 1756, April 1, Samuel Isles arrives and commences missionary work, 
 amidst much persecution at the hands of the planters. Soon after, 
 
 however, the iirst convert is baptized. 1761, St. John's commenced. 
 
 1764, Death of Isles, after having baptized thirty-six negroes. 
 
 The Mission languishes. 1769, Peter Brann arrives and labors witli 
 
 much success until 1791. Many awakenings. 1772, Fearful hur- 
 ricane, followed by a general revival amongst the the negroes, which 
 extends over the whole Island. A new cbureh built ; the people 
 laboring during their free time, and the congregation nmnbering 2000 
 souls. 1774, Bayleyhill. Baptisms of thirty to forty persons fre- 
 quently. The churches too small and the laborers too few. The 
 slaves, after a Lard day's work, often without a single meal, and in 
 spite of cruel beatings, come eight to ten miles to hear the Word of 
 
 God. 1778, Famine and mucli sickness. 1782, Bayleyhill 
 
 station removed io Gracehill. Great outpourings of tlie Sfiiiit. 
 "The Missionaries can often fmd no time to eat a bit of l.rcad, 
 
 because there are so many himgry soids to be fed." 17it7, dracc- 
 
 bay. The Government and many planters encourage the work of the 
 
 Missionaries. 1802, Great earthquake. 1816, At the request 
 
 of the planters and negroes Ncvjteld commenced, and 1822, Cedarhall. 
 
 Sunday schools established. 1831, An attempted insurrection of 
 
 the siaves does not succeed, but, 1832, Bible and Mission Societies, 
 amongst the negroes are organized. 1834, Emancipation proclaim- 
 ed, on this Island without a term of apprenticeship, as the negroes 
 are found to have made sufficient advances in Christian culture. 
 Schools are multiplied, and several new preaching places commenced. 
 
 1838, Lebanon, 1840, Gracefield commenced. 1741, Great fire in 
 
 St. Johns; the Moravian Mission premises unharmed. 1843, 
 
 Earthquake. 1847, Training School commenced ; 1848, the build- 
 ing partially destroyed by a hurricane ; 1854, the school is enlarged. 
 1855, Training School for girls commenced. 1858, Insurrec- 
 tion of the negroes; the Moravian converts take no part. 1859, 
 
 Greenbay church enlarged and becomes a regular station. The yellow 
 fever rages. 
 
198 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 3775. St. Kitts. 
 
 1775, Martin Mack visits the Island. 1777, A Mission is com- 
 menced. At BasisetcrrAthe first conve rt-' :\rv Ruined, and are baptized 
 November 14,1779. A great desire to heartiie (iospel is manifested 
 
 by the negroes. 1785, A churcli built at ISansetcrre; 1789, a larger 
 
 one eroctt d. 1790, The tire of the Lord spreads on the north .side 
 
 of the Ishuul. 1797, Earthquakes, which produce great consterna- 
 tion. 1800, Two thousand members. 1820, i?e<AescZa commenc- 
 ed. i J^'ii'i, Sunday and Evening Schools instituted ; seven hundred 
 
 scholars 1832, Bethel commenced. Other Missionary Socie- 
 ties active here, .as in the other Islands, and many of our members 
 
 unite with the nearest congregations. 1845, Es/ridge commenced. 
 
 1842, August 21, great hurricane. 1854, The cholera rages. 
 
 1767. Barbados. 
 
 1767, First vi«it of the Moravians. 1768, First baptism. No 
 
 such awakenings take place here as on the other Islands. 1780, 
 
 Great hurricane, and 1795, great inundations. 1794, Sharon com- 
 menced. The Mis.sion languishes. 1816, Insurrection of the 
 
 slaves, after which the planters become more favorable to the Mis- 
 sionaries.— — 1819, Another hurricane. 1826, Mt. Tabor com- 
 menced. 1831, A fearful luirrieano (U-strov-; both the Moravian 
 
 stations: four thousand persons h.^-e llirir liv.s. -1832, The sta- 
 tions rebuilt: eleven hundred member^. lS3(j, Station in Bridge^ 
 
 tou-n commenced. 1841, Cliftonhill. 1845, Great conflagration 
 
 in Bridgetown; tl\e Moravian Jlission premises unharmed, as also in 
 
 1860. 1854, Twenty thousand persons die of the cholera, during 
 
 the prevalence of which the Missionaries and their wives remain at 
 their i)osts, and devote them.selves to the spiritual and bodily care of 
 the sick. 
 
 1787. -Tobago. 
 
 1787, .John Montgomery, from Barbados, visits the Island, at that 
 time in the hands of the French. 1790, He is directed to com- 
 mence a Mission, but the disturbances consequent upon the French 
 Kevolution impeded his activity. In addition a hurricane destroyes 
 his dwelling. His wife dies, and, 1791, he returnes to Barbados, 
 
 where he himself soon after dies. 1799, A second attempt is 
 
 made. March 24, the first convert baptized. 1803, The death of 
 
 the Missionary, Cluirch, by name, and other circumstances occasion 
 
 a second relin(piishment of the Mission. 1827, A third attempt 
 
 made by Peter Ricksecker. 1828, Montgomery commenced. 
 
 1839, A larger church built, which is again enlarged in 1843. 
 
 1842, Mori'ah commenced.— —1847, Montgomery destroyed by a 
 hurricane. 1850, The station rebuilt. 
 
 1735.. SURINAM, IN SOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 Spangenberg having made the necessary arrangements for this pur- 
 pose, at Amsterdam, the fir.st Moravians leave Hen-nhut, March 7, 
 
MlSfOllICAL TAGLiES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS, 
 
 1735, to begin a Mission in Sijrinaui. They are followed by others 
 in the succeeding years, and buy a small plantation on the Cottiea 
 River. Their labors amongst tlie Indians and Negroes seem not to 
 be in vain, but as some disturbances take place at tlieic meetings, 
 held in their own house, they leave the country in 1745, and go, 
 partly to Berbice, the neighboring English Colony, and partly to 
 Pennsylvania. 
 
 1738.— '—A, The Missio:m amoxgst the Arawak Indians. 
 
 1738, The first Missionaries to Rio de Berbice, (the English Colony 
 ill Guiana,) set out, Guettner, Daeline and Zander, and gather a con- 
 gregation of AraWaks at Pilgc.rhid. 1748, By this year tbrtv-five 
 
 Indians have been converttd. Solomon Schumann, the Arawak 
 Apostle, arrives. In four months he learns to preach in this difficult 
 language. The Mission Hourishcs greatly, notwithstanding much 
 opposition from the Government and the planters ; three hundred 
 converts have been gained, when, in 1757, difficulties of every des- 
 cription arise, and fetal epidemics and famine break out, so that the 
 congregation is scattered. Localities where the converts would be 
 left undisturbed are sought out, and Sharon, on the Saraniacca, and, 
 1759, Ephrem, on the Corentyn, ate founded. At the latter place 
 Daehne had been living in a liii: >ii i - 17")7. Ol' the lieroic endu- 
 rance of the Missionaries in tlii- i! I , no I'urllior iiienlloii can 
 be made here. ( Vide Croeger's (.'< .'^ , < i ^.p. :j:;7, iVic. ) — IT tin, Schu- 
 mann dies. 1761, Sharon is surprised bytln' liu^li ?\ r < - -nic 
 
 of the Indians are killed, the station is burnt, ;in(i li i Ion 
 
 scattered. 1763, Several Brethren arrive torciiiloiv, ni. W i-mou. 
 
 A general instu-rection of the negroes in Berbice breaks out. l)isor- 
 der and violence prevail. Pilgcrhut burnt to the groimd. The 
 Missionaries compelled to flee, and the settlement in Berbice comes 
 to an end. Ephrem is removed some miles further up the Corentyn 
 
 and coXIqA Hoop. 1779. Sharon relinquished, as tlie IiuHans, in 
 
 constant fear of the Bush Negroes, and finding it dililmlt lo j^ain a 
 
 livelihood, remove from it. 1795, The first converts IVom the 
 
 Warans are baptized, but the ^Mission has retrograded. Drunkenness 
 prevaWs. — — lb03, The Mission removed to Apoeo. and a new church 
 built by Theodore Shult'/., but " the blessing has fled."— — ISOG, Hoop 
 destroyed by the enemies of the Mission. At that time, there are 
 one himdred and twenty-live Indians under the care of the Church, 
 and as many baptized converts living dispersed through the country. 
 The Missionaries endure many privations, and in 1808, Hoop is 
 abandoixed. 1812 to '16, Another attempt is made, but fails. 
 
 (,754. B. The Negro Missions. 
 
 1754, The first Missionaries establish themselves in Paramaribo, 
 
 working at their trades. 1767, A piece of ground is bought. 
 
 Their business prospers, and their main object, to preach the Gospel 
 to the negroes, begins to succeed. — —1776, The first convert baptized 
 at Paramaribo. 1778, The first church built; fifty-two negroes and 
 
200 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 mulattoes being under the care of the Missionaries; eighteen of theni 
 
 baptized. 1779, Tlie chnrch is enlarged. Preaching commenced 
 
 <jn the plantation Fairfteld. 1785, Sommelsdyk commenced. The 
 
 Mission in the city prospers, and the Missionaries enjoy general conlj- 
 
 dence. 1793, Tlie Mission Hociuty in the congregatio at Zeist, 
 
 Holland, founded, which has rendered great assistance to the Mission 
 
 in Siuinain. 1S04 to 'IG, The war in Europe produce many 
 
 trials lor the Missionaries and disturbances amongst the people. — — 
 1818, Sommelsdyk relinquished, owing to the opposition of the 
 planters. John (iottleih Biichner, after a service of thirty-four 
 
 years, dies. 1819, The small-pox rages. 1821, Great fire at 
 
 Paramaribo. Tlii> ^lission buildings wonderfully preserved. The 
 effects of tlii.-i vi~itn(ion visible both amongst the negroes and the 
 
 planters. ls:is, Anew, large church dedicated at Paramaribo. 
 
 ■Governnicnt and citizens support the Mission. A Society of the 
 wealthy inhabitants organized to aid it, which still exists. The con- 
 gregation uunihers 2,260 members. 1830, The " wood-plantation," 
 
 Berg en Dal, occupied as a preaching-place. The Negro-English 
 New Testament is printed by the British Bible Society. The Gov- 
 ernment commissions the Moravian Church to take pastoral charge 
 
 of the slaves and iirisouers in the forts and at the military posts. 
 
 1832, Three se])ariite Conflagrations in the immediate neighborhood 
 
 of the Mission, but in each case its buildings remain untouched. 
 
 1835, Chniiotf.ciihiirg, on the Cottica, comnienced. 1840, Salem 
 
 commenced. 1841) to '50, A widow, named Voigt, active, princi- 
 
 jially :inioii^st the w^ro children on different plantations. 1843, 
 
 Beeichaizm plantation purcliased. 1844, East en IFeri commenced. 
 
 -V School ibr the training of negro teachers instituted here. Up to 
 
 this time slaves were not permitted to learn to read. 1848, Lelicn- 
 
 dal commenced. 1851, A School for the education of teachers 
 
 eommenccil at Beekhuizen. 1853, Annaszorg commenced. 
 
 1855, Catharine jSop/iia commenced. 1856, Hcerendyk commenced. 
 
 1858, Hcer^heha commenced. 1859,. Waterloo, and Clevia 
 
 commenced. 1863, July 1, Emancipation of the slaves passes off 
 
 without any disturbance. The negroes assemble in their churches to 
 give thanks to God; as a consequence, the labors of the Missionaries 
 are greatly enlarged, especially in respect to the education of the 
 young. 
 
 1765. C. The Negro Mission in the Bushland. 
 
 1765. The first Missionaries who venture into the Bushland, or 
 
 the country originally settled by runaway slaves, are Stoll, Jones, 
 who dies in two months, and Daehne. The Chief, Abini, receives 
 them kindly. 1768, Stoll follows the Negroes to their new capi- 
 tal, Quama. Other Brethren arrive, several of whom soon dies. 
 
 1771, In spite of much enmity on the part of the Negroes, Arabi, 
 
 son of Abini, the Chief, becomes a convert and is baptized. 1773, 
 
 Bamhey commenced. 1777, Stoll, the Apostle of the Bush Negroes, 
 
 dies. Only a few converts have been gained. 1784, At New 
 
HISTORICAL, TABLES. 
 
 201 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 Bambey, the new capital of the Negroes, a station is commenced. 
 
 About twenty converts. 1790 and '91, The Negroes in the Upper 
 
 Bushland display a great desire to be taught, and are visited from 
 time to time, but sickness and death among the Missionaries prevent 
 
 the establishment of a station. 1813, Owing to the depressed 
 
 spiritual state of the congregation, and the want of Missionaries, 
 (Maehr was the last, having served eighteen years,) this Mission is 
 relinquished for the present. Several faithful members of the con- 
 gregation continue to maintain a connection with the Missionaries 
 in the city, and labor as " Helpers " amongst their countrymen. 
 
 During the years 1830 to '40 the few remaining converts at New 
 Bambey became more and more urgent that a Missionary should live 
 
 amongst them. 1840, Erasmus Schmidt repairs thither, and labors 
 
 with great faithfulness until 1845, when he falls a victim to the 
 deadly climate, to the great grief of the Negroes. 1848, The sta- 
 tion, New Bambey, is removed to the waterfall Gamee, two days' 
 journey from the boundary of the colony, and in 1849, Barsoe com- 
 mences his labors, but dies in a few months. From 1850 to '53, 
 
 the widow of a Missionary named Hartmann, having previously 
 labored at Berg en Dal, remains alone at New Bambey, instructing 
 old and young. In December 1853, she is taken sick and brought to 
 the city, where she dies. Her memory is still gratefully cherished 
 
 throughout the Colony. 1851, Sand makes an attempt to attend 
 
 the congregation at New Bambey, but is taken sick and dies. 
 
 1854, Bauch follows him, but on the third day after his arrival is 
 taken sick and removed to the city. Since then the congregation, 
 (170 souls,) has been without a settled Missionary. At Coffee Camp, 
 
 a village of the Auka Negroes, some converts built a little church. 
 
 1862, August 11, baptism of John King, a chief of the Matuari 
 tribe, who is converted in a most remarkable manner, and has since 
 his baptism been a very efficient native Missionary. Maripastoon, 
 
 the chief town of the tribe, becomes a station. 1864, Kalkoen, 
 
 principal chief of the tribe, converted and baptized. 1865, John 
 
 King makes a preaching-tour into the interior, along the Maroni 
 River, amongst the Boni Negroes, who receive him in a very friendly 
 manner, and declare themselves ready to embrace Christianity, 
 
 exactly one hundred years since this Mission was commenced. 
 
 1866, John King visits the Negro tribes on the Upper Surinam, but 
 meets with much opposition. The proposed visit of the Missionaries 
 to the country of the Boni Negroes prevented by the death, within a 
 
 few months, of five of their number. 1868, A visit attempted by 
 
 two Missionaries, but permission to pass through the country of the 
 Aukas is refused. This prohibition afterwards withdrawn, on condi- 
 tion that King shall not be of the party. 
 
 1736. SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 1736. George Schmidt, having returned from an imprisonment 
 
 of six years in a Bohemian prison, leaves Herrnhut, January 11, on 
 
 13 
 
202 
 
 HISTOEICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 a mission to the Hottentots. He is detained for a whole year at 
 Amsterdam. Arrives at Cape Town in July, 1737, and establishes 
 
 himself fifteen miles from the city. 1738, He removes to Bamana- 
 
 klooj] the present Gnadenthal. The pear tree which he planted on 
 the spot where he first preached the Gospel to the Hottentots remained 
 
 standing till 1837. 1741, He baptizes the first Hottentot convert, 
 
 Joshua. A congregation of fifty is soon gathered, amongst them 
 seven baptized converts. Opposition manifests itself on the part of 
 
 the Dutch clergy and the settlers. 1743, Schmidt is forbidden to 
 
 baptize any more heathen, and is consequently compelled to abandon 
 the Mission and return to Europe, where he arrives 1744. 
 
 1786. A. The Hottentot Mission. 
 
 1786, During his visitation to the East Indies, Bishop John Fred- 
 erick Eeichel stops at the Cape, and, at the General Synod of 1 789, 
 it is resolved to renew the South African Mission. The Dutch East 
 India Company having granted permission, 1792, three Brethren 
 are sent out as Missionaries. They establish themselves at Bavitns- 
 kloof, where they find an aged Hottentot woman, Lena, whom Schmidt 
 had baptized, still living.— 1793, Seven Hottentots are baptized. 
 Great desire to hear the Gospel manifests itself, but, 1794, the colo- 
 nists again oppose the work of the Missionaries. 1795, The colony 
 
 in a high state of excitement, in consequence of the war between 
 France and England ; the Missionaries are driven from their stations, 
 but the Britisli having captured Cape Colony, they are protected in 
 
 their work, which prospers greatly. 1796, A meeting house is 
 
 consecrated. Mechanical trades and farming are carried on. — -1800, 
 A large church built. The place has twelve hundred inhabitants. 
 A fatal epidemic fever rages. — —1806, The name Gnadenthal adopted 
 
 for the station Bavianskloof.- -1808, Baptism of the first converts 
 
 from the Caffre nation. At the special request of the Governor, a 
 
 second station, Groenekloof, now called Mamre, is established. 
 
 1815 to '16, Visitation of Christian Ignatius Latrobe, in consequence 
 of which a church is built at Groenekloof, and consecrated in 1818. 
 
 1822, Great inundations and famine in the Colony. 1823, A 
 
 station commenced at Ile.md en Aarde, a hospital for lepers. The 
 
 church consecrated in 1858. 1824 Elim commenced. Church 
 
 consecrated in 1835. 1833, Much spiritual life amongst the Hotten- 
 tots, and awakening amongst the colonists, who throngthe churches. 
 
 1838, Training-school at Gnadenthal commenced. Emancipation of 
 the slaves; in consequence, large numbers of Hottentots and Negroes 
 flock to the station;?, a circumstance which proves of much .spiritual 
 
 injury to the congregations. 1840, About this period, the strong 
 
 desire of the colonists to hear the preaching of the Word of God, 
 leads to the establishinfcnt of a number of preaching-places in the 
 
 vicinity of the three stations. 1846, The leper-hospital at Hemel 
 
 en Aarde is transferred to Robben Island. 1859, Witteivatei- com- 
 menced. The Training-school at Gnadenthal is enlarged. 1865, 
 
 Berea, near Gnadenthal, commenced. Several of the churches are 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 203 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 enlarged, and new school-houses built. Failure of crops, scarcity of 
 
 labor, and great poverty amongst the people. 1867, Meeting of 
 
 the German Missionaries in the Colony at Gnadenthal. 18G8, The 
 
 spiritual charge of the leper-ho.«pital on Eobben Island, for fifty year* 
 in the hands of our Missionaries, transferred by the Government to 
 the Established Church. 
 
 1818. B. The Caffre Mission. 
 
 1818, The first station, Enon, is commenced, by the advice of Chris- 
 tian Ignatius Latrobe who visits the country. 1819, A Caffre 
 
 war breaks out. The congregation at Enon compelled to flee. The 
 settlement is burnt by the Caffres, but rebuilt the same year, by 
 invitation of a Tambookie chief. 
 
 1828, The station 5/ii7o/i is commenced. 1830, The first convert, 
 
 a Mantati, baptized. 1832, Shiloh has three hundred and twenty 
 
 inhabitants. 1835 to '3(>, Another Caftre war. The congregation 
 
 at Enon again compelled to flee. 1830, C'larkson conimcuced, for 
 
 a Fingoo tribe that had been driven from Cafiraria. 1S4G to '47, 
 
 Third Caffre war. The Missionaries flee from Enon. Shiloh won- 
 derfully preserved ; the only Mission station in the whole of Caff'ra- 
 
 ria that is not destroyed. Great drought prevails. 1849, At the 
 
 instance of the Government, a station is commenced in the Province 
 of Victoria, but under very unfavorable restrictions. It is called 
 Mamrc; is destroyed in the war (1851'), and not rebuilt; the Fingoos 
 not being allowed to settle here. 1850, Goshen, in Cafiraria, com- 
 menced, and flourishes gre.atly, but has hardly existed for one year 
 when, 1851, another Caffre war breaks out," which rages with unex- 
 ampled fury, and Goshen and Shiloh are destroyed. The Mission 
 families and about seventy Fingoos take to flight. In August they 
 are enabled to return, and Shiloh is partially rebuilt. 1854, Visi- 
 tation of Bishop Breutel, in consequence of which, 1855, Goshen is 
 
 again occupied as a station. 1S56 to '58, the Caffre chiefs, in order 
 
 to incite their people to a desperate conflict with the colonists, succeed 
 in inducing them, through their lying prophets, to kill all their cattle. 
 A famine succeeds, and instead of attacking the colonists, the Caffres 
 come in multitudes begging for bread to keep them from starvation. 
 
 1858, A church and sciiool-house built at Snyklip,i\ear Clarkson. 
 
 1859, Engotini, near Shiloh, commenced. 1863, Baziya com- 
 menced.^ — —1865, The fields devastated by vast swarms of lucust*. 
 September 29, the station Baziya destroyed by a whirlwind. 
 
 1866, Great droughts, and much distress amongst the i)cople. 
 
 1867, The crops are again almost a total failure. Several native 
 Missionaries active. Colored teachers in almost all the schools. A 
 number of converts gained at the new station, Baziya. 
 
 1848. AUSTRALIA. 
 
 1848, The General Synod resolves to commence a Mission in Aus- 
 tralia. 1850, Two Missionarie.s arrive at Melbourne. After a 
 
204 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 long and wearisome search, a suitable location for a station is found 
 on Lake Boga, (October). The next year is spent in visiting the 
 natives and learning the language. The Missionaries endure many 
 hardships and dangers! The Government having secured to them a 
 
 tractof land, they build a hut for themselves, 1852, The discovery 
 
 of gold near Mt. Alexander brings a swarm of adventurers to the 
 neighborhood of the station. The Missionaries are greatly molested, 
 and the natives rendered suspicious of them. 1856, Their confi- 
 dence restored, but their migratory habits are very unfavourable to 
 
 the securing of any permanent influence over them. 1853, A third 
 
 Missionary arrives. 1855, Several families of natives resident at 
 
 the station. — —1856, A neighboring settler claims the land on which 
 the station is located. The colonial authorities hesitating to protect 
 the Missionaries, the Superintendent of the Mission, immediately 
 and without authority from the Board, relinquishes it, and returns 
 with the rest to Europe. 
 
 In consequence of renewed negotiations with the Colonial Govern- 
 ment, and the favorable action of the General Synod of 1857, a 
 renewal of the Mission is determined upon, 1858, Two Missiona- 
 ries arrive in Australia. They establish themselves in the Wimmera 
 District, on a tract selected by the Government. The station is called 
 Ebenezer, the first log-house being occupied by the Missionaries May 
 
 2, 1859, Their trials of faith and patience are many. 1860, A 
 
 native, named Pepper, is converted and baptized, August 12, receiv- 
 ing the name Nathaniel. On the same day the Church is consecrated. 
 1862, A second station, Ramahyuck, in Gippsland, commenced. 
 
 1863, At the request of various friends of Missions in Australia, an 
 attempt to commence a Mission in the interior, on Cooper's Creek, 
 is inaugurated, and four Missionaries sent out for this purpose, in 
 
 1864. The great droughts on the line of their proposed journey 
 
 detain them until July, 1866. 1866, The first convert gained at 
 
 Ramahyuck. A church dedicated. The Missionaries for the inte- 
 rior, after a most toilsome journey of one hundred and four days, 
 reach Lake Hope, the last settlement, seven hundred miles distant 
 from Adelaide. They establish themselves at Lake Kopperamana, 
 about thirty miles from Lake Hope. At first the natives (cannibals) 
 are friendly, but tliey soon begin to display much suspicion, and 
 finally they threaten to murder them, so that they are compelled to 
 take refuge with several Lutheran Missionaries at Kilalpanina and 
 at the nearest cattle-station. After six months absence, in October, 
 they return to their station, several police-soldiers being sent to pro- 
 tect them. 1868, The Mission in the interior is abandoned, the 
 
 Association, under whose auspices it had been undertaken, not being 
 
 able to support it further. The other stations flourish. Ebenezer 
 
 has become a pretty little village, the converts having all built houses 
 for themselves. At Point Fierce, two converts are baptized. This 
 Mission, on York Peninsula, is commenced in 1866, by one of the 
 four Missionaries whilst waiting to proceed to the interior. 
 
HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 205 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS, 
 
 1850. CE>TRAL ASIA. 
 
 1850, At the instigation of Giitilaf, Missionary to China, a Mission 
 
 to the Mongolians in Central Asia is resolved upon. 1851, Two 
 
 Missionaries called to undertake it. After preparing themselves for 
 this service by some study of the language and acquiring some medi- 
 cal knowledge, they set out in 1853. 1854, April, they reach Kot- 
 
 gurh, where they study the Thibetan language. 1855, March, 
 
 leave this city with the design of penetrating to Chinese Mongolia. 
 After various delays and crossing many dangerous mountain passes, 
 they reach the frontiers of China, but are forbidden to cross the same. 
 The return, and afterwards make two other attempts to enter China, 
 but in vain. Accordingly they determine to establish themselves as 
 near to the frontiers as possible, in the hope that permission to pa.s8 
 
 them may soon be granted. 1856, A mLssion-house is built at 
 
 Kyelang, inthe Province Lahul. 1857, Athird Missionary arrives, 
 
 who is to devote himself specially to mastering the language and 
 
 translating the Scriptures. 1858, Some Biblical narratives are 
 
 printed. 1859, The Missionaries commence to preach, from the 
 
 (flat) roofs of the houses. Various tours are made in the Thibetan 
 
 portion of the province, and the Missionaries are well received. 
 
 1860, A school commenced. Tours through the neighboring pro- 
 vinces are made statedly, but no results seem to attend them. 
 
 1865, A second station, Poo, in Kunawiir, is begun. At Kyelang, 
 the firet four converts are baptized. The greater part of the New 
 Testament is translated and printed.— — 1866, Two more converts 
 baptized at Kyelang. The school begins to be well attended. The 
 The Missionary at Poo enters the Chinese Province of Tso Tso, at 
 the request of the inhabitants, to inoculate them against the small- 
 pox. Permission to repeat the visit is granted. 1867. The Mis- 
 sionaries are received with much kindness and interest in their tours, 
 and their translations of the Bible are eagerly sought for. A Gov- 
 ernment School, under the supervision of the Missionaries, is estab- 
 lished at Kyelang, 
 
206 
 
 HISTORICAL TABLES. 
 
 THE FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 UNSUCCESSFUL MISSIONS. 
 1734 to '35. Among the Laplanders. 
 
 1737 to '38. Among the Samoyedes, on the shores of the Arctic Ocean. 
 
 1738 to '41. In Ceylon. 
 
 1740. In Algiers. 
 
 1737 to '41. In Guinea, West Africa. 
 
 1747 to '50.— In Persia. 
 
 1752 to '83. Three several attempts in Egypt. 
 
 1759 to '96. In the East Indies, where, for a time, there were several 
 
 stiitions, namely, at Serampore, Patna, on the Nicobar Islands, and 
 the so-called " Briidergarten " (Brethren's Garden), at Tranquebar. 
 
 1767 to '70. Another attempt in Guinea. 
 
 1768 to 1823. Repeated attempts among the Calmucks. 
 
 1835 to '40. In Demerara, British Guiana, South America. 
 
 PRINCIPAL MISSIONARY ASSOCIATIONS. 
 
 1741. The Brethren's Society for the Furtherance of the Gospel among 
 
 the Heathen. Established in Great Britain, and having its seat in 
 London. 
 
 1787. The Society of the United Brethren for Progagating the Gospel 
 
 among the Heathen. Established at Bethlehem, Pa. 
 
 1793. The Mission Society of Zeist. Established at Zeist, in Holland. 
 
 1817. The London Association in Aid of tlie Missions of the United 
 
 Brethren. 
 
 1823. -The Wachovia Society of the United Brethren for Propagating 
 
 the Gospel among the Heathen. Established at Salem, North 
 Carolina. 
 
 1843. The Missionary Union of North Schleswig. 
 
 (For further particulars touching the Foreign Missions, vide pages 
 62-68.) 
 
HISTOBICAL TABLES. 
 
 207 
 
 THE FOEEIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 S U M M A E Y . 
 
 15 Mission Provinces. 
 
 87 Stations. 
 
 307 Preaching places. 
 
 161 Missionaries from Europe and America. 
 
 152 Female Assistant.s from Europe and America. 
 
 313 Laborers from Europe and America. 
 
 6 — —Native Ordained Missionaries. 
 
 1009 National Assistants, as far as reported. 
 
 94 Leaders of Meetings. 
 
 8 Scripture Headers. 
 
 1111 Native Assistants in all. 
 
 1430 Laborers in all. 
 
 8 Normal Schools. 
 
 81 Station Schools. 
 
 65 Country Schools. 
 
 85 Sunday Schools. 
 
 238 Schools in all. 
 
 16,875 Scholars in Station and Country Schools. 
 
 12,483 Scholars in Simday Schools. 
 
 29,358 Scholars in all, as far as reported. 
 
 1897 Teachers. 
 
 70,311 Converts. 
 
Date Due 
 
 
 
 
 1